The Lost Prince Returns

Chapters

Chapter 2: Fears And Doubts
Chapter 4: Meeting With Harmony
Chapter 5: The Cats Out of The Bag (Edited)
Chapter 6: The Royal Crusader
Chapter 7: A New Pet
Chapter 8: An Overprotective Big Sister
Chapter 9: Cutie Mark Crusader Initiation
Chapter 11: Family Times
Chapter 12: A Day Turned Sour
Chapter 13: A Family Reunited, Making Amends
Chapter 14: Dawn Light's Holidays
Chapter 15: An Unlikely Friendship
Chapter 16: The Changling Priness
Chapter 17: A Queen's Pride, Or A Daughter's Love
Chapter 18: A Royal Hearth's Warming Part 1
Chapter 19: A Royal Hearths Warming Part Two
Chapter 20: Dawn's Disaster, A Changeling's Spite
Chapter 21: Grief
Chapter 22: Recovery
Chapter 24: Dawn's Interdimensional Adventure
Chapter 25: Dawn And The Dazzlings
Chapter 26: Rescue And Forgiveness
Chapter 27: Dawn's Birthday Bash And A Fond Farewell
Chapter 1: The Return
Chapter 3: What is Real? What is Fake?
Chapter 10: The Foal Sitter
Chapter 23: Look Out Crystal Empire, Here Comes Dawn

Chapter 2: Fears And Doubts

Chapter 2: Fears and Doubts

Once the Royal Sisters had finished the tour of the castle for Dawn Light, Celestia sent word to begin cleaning Dawn Light’s room. Since it hadn’t been used in so long, it was most likely very dusty and unkempt. Dawn Light looked up at his oldest sister, Celestia. “Celly, could I see my room now? I know it’s probably dusty and all, but I would still like to see it.”

Celestia smiled at Dawn Light. “All right, let’s go see your room. It’s right by Luna’s Room and Mine.” So the sisters led Dawn Light through the castle.

Soon they Came to the hall of Bedrooms, With Celestia’s room being First on the left. The doors to her room were large and gold with a magnificent depiction of the sun etched into the wooden surface. Across from hers to the right was the set of Doors to Luna’s room with an equally elaborate depiction of the full moon on it. And just past Luna’s room was another set of large doors with no specific depiction on it at all, other than the generic etchings around the borders and edges reminiscent of the time the doors were originally carved. Dawn Light gazed up at the doors to his room. They still looked nice, given the fact that no pony had touched them for nearly a millenia.

Dawn Light slowly approached the doors to his room and pushed one open. It creaked and groaned from age as dust fell from its surface and made him sneeze. Once open, Dawn light looked inside. The curtains over the windows blocked most of the light from getting in, but it was still bright enough to see the room clearly. At the center of the wall on the right was a large round bed with blue covers and a roof with four posts. It was very dusty and the tops of the posts had thick Cobwebs. Dawn Light slowly approached his bed as he looked sadly at it.

Celestia and Luna simply stood in front of the doorway to the room as Dawn Light went through his room. The two guards assigned to Dawn Light stayed outside as well. Dawn placed a hoof on his bed and ran it over the covers. Doing so kicked up a cloud of dust that caused him to let out a few coughs. “Ugh, you weren’t kidding when you said it needed cleaning in here.” He glanced around the rest of the room and sighed, “I can’t believe I’ve been gone for so long.” He then focused on the other side of the room where there was a vanity mirror. “Is that what I think it is?” He said to himself. He walked over to the gold crown sitting on the mirrors shelf with three white gems in the center and four gold shoes sitting next to it.

They were covered with years of dust and webbing. Dawn sat on his haunches in front of it as he picked up his old crown and tried to dust it off. Just as with the bed, thick clouds of dust went everywhere. “*COUGH* Ugh, wow it’s dusty.”

His two sisters came up behind him. “We were just so distraught over your disappearance, we couldn’t bear any pony setting hoof in here. So we ordered every pony simply not to come in here.” Celestia explained.

Dawn sat staring at himself in the mirror. “A thousand Years…” he whispered.

“Come Dawn, leave it for now. It will be cleaned with the rest of your room once the maids and butlers are done. It most likely won’t be until tomorrow that your room will be ready for you.”

“You may share my room for the night if you like.” Luna offered.

Dawn smiled up at Luna. “Thank you Lulu, I would appreciate that.”

“Come, let us go and have dinner, the cleaning crew will be here soon to begin work.”

Dawn Light placed his crown back on the vanity and followed Celestia and Luna out. They soon arrived at the dining hall and Dawn saw Discord there already eating. He Let out a Startled Yelp and quickly hid Behind Celestia.

“Well hello to you too young prince.” Discord greeted sarcastically.

Celestia turned to face Dawn Light. “Dawn, it’s all right, we’ve been through this, he won’t hurt you.”

Dawn just continued hiding behind Celestia. “Yeah right, I still say he’s up to something.”

“Dawn, shouldn’t our word that he’s changed be enough for you?”

“No, because he’s nothing but an evil little snake in the grass, I still say he’s just tricking you all and waiting for the right moment to strike.” Dawn Light shot a glare at Discord who looked very displeased and saddened with the accusations.

‘And after all I’ve done to change, My past still brings me wounds’ Discord thought to himself. “Well, I know when I’m not wanted.” Discord stood up from his seat. “Perhaps I should just go dine somewhere else since my presence upsets your little brother.”

Celestia raised a hoof. “No need Discord, Dawn Light needs to learn that you are not a threat anymore, please stay.”

“What? You can’t be serious, I’m not eating with him, he’ll just cast me back into that horrible void again!” Dawn cried out.

Celestia gave Dawn a stern look. “Dawn Light, that is enough! I promise Discord has changed.”

Discord cut in. “I’m sorry princess, but my presence here just upsets him too much, I think I should just go for now,” He turned to Leave before Turning Back and Saying, “Enjoy your dinner!” and In a flash, Discord was gone.

Celestia gave a sigh as she closed her eyes. “*Sigh* Dawn, when are you going to believe he’s changed?”

“I’ll never believe it, he’s evil. Plain and Simple. Plus he sent me to that horrible nightmare of a thousand years in a void.”

Luna cut in. “Dawn Light, do you believe in second Chances?”

Dawn looked up at her curiously. “Second Chances? What do you mean?”

“I mean giving a pony a chance to make up for the things they’ve done, a chance to redeem themselves and prove they have changed and learned from their mistakes, even if what they did was horrible.”

Dawn Light put a hoof to his chin in thought. “Well, I guess so, but only to those who deserve it.”

Celestia continued. “And I’m guessing you don’t think Discord is deserving of one. Can you tell me why?”

“Well duh; because he’s evil, because of what he did to me, to us, to all of Equestria.”

“But why did he do it?”

“Well…..like I said, because he’s evil.”

“Is it so Simple?” Asked Celestia.

Luna cut in. “Sister, perhaps I can help here, but first, let us sit and eat.”

The three took a seat at the table with Celestia at the head, Dawn Light took a seat on her right while Luna took a seat next to him. Once they placed their orders for food, Luna began. “Dawn Light, we haven’t told you the tale of Nightmare Moon yet have we?”

Dawn gazed up at her with a quizzical expression. “No, who is that?”

Luna began to weave her tale of woe. “You see little brother, several years after you disappeared, a terrible mare of darkness came to the land. She wanted nothing more than to shroud the land in eternal night, and she was bitter and cruel to those around her. Her name was Nightmare Moon, and she was indeed evil.”

“But why did she want to shroud the world in eternal night, that would make it hard to grow food, all living things need sunlight.”

“Yes they do, but she didn’t care about that, all she wanted was for the night to last forever. She felt the ponies didn’t appreciate her night and she felt neglected and unappreciated.”

“Hold on, how could she shroud the land in eternal night if you’re the one that controls the moon?”

“Let me finish Dawn Light, then you’ll understand.” Dawn simply nodded. “Eventually, Celestia used the elements of harmony to seal her away in the moon, for a thousand years.”

“Luna, where were you? Why didn’t you help?”

“Again, let me finish please.” Celestia couldn’t help but let out a light giggle at Dawn’s curiosity. Dawn shut his muzzle. “Now then, Celestia used the elements of harmony to seal Nightmare Moon away for a thousand years. Because of this, we lost our connection to the elements of harmony. After a thousand years passed, Nightmare Moon was freed again. Celestia then charged one pony to find the elements of harmony and use their power to save the land. This single pony didn’t do it alone, she and five others went on an adventure through the Everfree forest to find the elements of harmony.”

“Through this adventure, they became friends and were able to use them to stop Nightmare Moon, removing the bitterness from her heart and changing her back to what she was so that she and her sister could be reunited. Do you see where I am going with this?”

Dawn Light shook his head.

Luna continued. “Nightmare Moon wasn’t always evil, she became so because she felt her nights were unappreciated when she couldn’t have been more wrong, she just couldn’t see that the ponies adored her nights.”

“I’m sorry Luna, but I’m still lost, you’re the one who controls the nights, so how could this Nightmare Moon do what you say she wanted to do? And what was she before? Who was this sister you mentioned?”

“Celestia was the sister Dawn Light.”

Dawn took a moment to let this information sink in. “Wait, so does that mean we have another sister?”

The two sisters couldn’t help but laugh at his lack of understanding. Luna continued. “No Dawn Light, I was that pony in the story.”

Dawn’s eyes widened in surprise. “What? You were Nightmare Moon? But, how? You’re good and kind and nice, there’s no way you turned evil and became this Nightmare Moon character!”

“But I did, I thought no pony loved my nights. I let my jealousy get to me and it turned me into the evil pony I told you of. And though I regret it, I did terrible things as Nightmare Moon. The elements of harmony changed me back to what I was before, and because of what I did, I feared I could not be forgiven for my actions. But Celestia did forgive me, as did so many others. Do you see where I am going with this now?”

Dawn Light lowered his head in thought. “I think so. You’re saying that even though we do bad things, if we are willing to make up for it, we should get a second chance?”

Luna smiled at her little brother. “Correct Dawn Light. I did awful things as Nightmare Moon, and I still feel terrible for them after I returned to normal. But I am always grateful I was given a second chance.”

Celestia then cut in. “Now do you believe Discord is truly evil? He was reformed through the acts of the same six ponies that helped Luna, and who are now the bearers of the elements of harmony. Specifically it was the bearer of the element of kindness who was pivotal in his Reformation. We now Strongly believe that Discord may have acted out and did the things he did because he had never had a real friend before. That is what helped him decide to change.”

Dawn Light hung his head feeling a little guilty. “So all he really wanted was just a friend?”

Luna answered. “It would seem so.”

Dawn looked back up at Celestia. “Sister, will I ever get to meet these ponies who helped Luna when she was Nightmare Moon and helped Discord want to change?”

Celestia gave a smile. “Of course, they live in a town not far from here called Ponyville, you’ll get to meet them one day soon. For now though, it is getting late. And I think it’s time for bed.”

Dawn then looked to Luna. “Sister, can I watch you raise the moon, I always liked watching you do that.”

Luna gave a smile as well. “Of course you can. Come, we shall head to my chambers and I shall raise the moon.” The three got up and took their leave of the dining room.

The siblings soon arrived at Luna’s Room. They made their way to her balcony and stepped out. The sun was just beginning to disappear over the horizon. Once the last rays vanished, Luna began her task. Dawn Light stood on the edge of the entrance to the balcony with Celestia. Luna closed her eyes and her horn lit up with a dark blue aura. She spread out her wings and took to the air climbing higher and higher. The moon began to rise in the distance on the opposite side from where the sun set.

The moon was now set on its path as Luna gently set back down. “Wow, I never get tired of seeing that sister.” Dawn Light commented. He gazed up at the night sky and saw it painted with little white points across the black sky. “The stars look just amazing, it’s been so long since I’ve seen them.”

“I would imagine so.” Celestia commented. “Now come on little one, it’s time for bed.” Celestia leaned down and nuzzled Dawn Light.

“Come little brother, make yourself comfortable on my bed.” Luna offered as she walked back in. With no more than an “Ok,” Dawn Light hopped up onto Luna’s Large Bed.

“Good night Dawn Light, and welcome home.” Celestia then left the room and closed the door behind her. The two guards assigned to Dawn Light stood firm with Luna’s personal guards outside the door. “Good Work Soldiers, May this night be a peaceful one.” Celestia Commented to them before turning to her own room whilst saying, “Have a Good Evening.”

Dawn Light Nestled into Luna’s bed and got under the covers. Luna removed her jewelry, shoes, and tiara and placed them on her own vanity Mirror. She then Climbed onto the bed and Lay Down against her large blue pillows, placing a wing over Dawn Light while saying, “Good night little brother, I am pleased you have returned.”

“Me too.” Dawn Light responded with a smile and a yawn. “Good night Luna.” Luna gave one last smile before closing her eyes and laying her head down for the night.

Morning soon came as Celestia’s sun struggled over the horizon as if weighed down by its own res. The morning light stirred Luna from her sleep as she slowly opened her eyes. She gave out a yawn and stretched. She sat up and looked over to Dawn Light who was already awake. “Good morning little brother, did you sleep well?”

Dawn Light looked up at Luna with tired eyes. He gave out a yawn as he answered. “*Yawn* Uh huh, great.”

Luna gave him a concerned look. His Eyes had bags as if they were planning an extended vacation elsewhere, and his eyes were read with weariness. She cocked an eyebrow. “Are you sure, you don’t look like it.”

Dawn Light hopped down out of Luna’s bed and looked back up at her. “I’m sure, I slept… *YAWN* ….great.” He put on a tired smile, hoping that Luna would drop the subject.

Celestia soon came into the room. “Good morning Luna, Dawn Light, I trust you all had a good night’s sleep.”

Luna climbed out of bed and stood in front of Celestia. “I’m not quite sure Dawn Light did.”

Dawn Light tried to object. “Of course I did, see, I’m bright eyed and….*YAWN*…..bushy tailed.” He finished tiredly.

The two looked at him curiously. “Dawn Light, did you sleep last night?” Celestia asked with a bit of worry.

“I’m telling you two I’m fine, I got a…..*YAWN*……good night’s sleep.”

Celestia closed her eyes and shook her head. She opened them and began. “Dawn, why didn’t you sleep last night?”

“I did sleep, honest.”

Celestia gave him a stern look. “Dawn, it isn’t good to tell lies, why didn’t you go to sleep last night?”

Dawn Light finally caved. “All right, I didn’t go to sleep last night.”

“But why?” Luna asked.

“I was afraid that if I did, then all this will have just been an illusion and I’ll just wake up back in that void.” His eyes started tearing up. “This dream is just too real, I don’t want it to end. I don’t care anymore if it’s an illusion, it’s the most real one I’ve had and I don’t want it to end, please don’t make me go to sleep here, I don’t want to go back to that void.” Tears started running down his cheeks.

Celestia and Luna walked up to him and hugged him tightly as they nuzzled him. “Dawn Light, I promise you that this is No Dream. You really are home.” Celestia said in confidence.

Luna tried to comfort him as well. “I promise you, you ARE home, you are no longer in that void, we are here for you and we always will be.”

Dawn Light was sobbing now. “B-but, I’ve had so many dreams about all this I-I-I don’t know if this is real.”

Celestia tried again. “It is Dawn Light, you really and truly are home. You are really here, we are real and we are here for you.” The two broke their embrace as Celestia looked down at her little brother. “But you need your sleep, you may be scared, but I promise you we will be here when you wake.”

Luna’s horn began to glow ever so slightly as she cast a subtle spell, a “warm Milk” spell as she had come to call it, that she had developed for helping young ponies go to sleep when they needed their rest more than they themselves understood. Dawn Light exhaled another Yawn while admitting, “I really don’t want to take the Chance this isn’t real, but I suppose this will help to prove it is, won’t it?”

Celestia Draped a wing over his back, “I assure you that it is Dear Brother, Now rest, and we shall be waiting anxiously for you”. After a few more seconds his Eyes were shut tighter than a vault, and Dawn light was in the most comfortable, peaceful, and refreshing sleep that he’d had in Literally almost a thousand Years.

Luna picked him up in her magic grasp and floated him over to her bed. She used her magic to pull the covers back and set him down gently with his head resting on a pillow, then placed the covers over him as she and Celestia walked up to his sleeping form. Luna placed a hoof on his side as he breathed gently. “Sister, it seems it will take a great deal of effort to convince our little brother that he is home and no longer in that void.”

Celestia responded with a frown as she gazed upon Dawn Light. “I fear you are right. We must understand he was in that dark place for a thousand years with his mind playing tricks on him, making him think he was home again only for it to be an illusion. I can only imagine the impact that had on his young mind. It will take some work, but over time, he will realize he is home.”

“I wish there was something I could do, I was in a similar situation being on the moon. Only my mind didn’t play tricks on me when I was imprisoned. Plus, I was at least able to see home, even at a distance, while he saw nothing.” A single tear ran down Luna’s face as she recalled her time on the moon.

Celestia placed a hoof on Luna’s back. “I know sister, but for now, all we can do is to be there for him as I was there for you when you came back. Come, let’s let him rest, he has been through so much already.” The two sisters took one last look at their little brother before leaving the room.

They began to exit the room, but Luna stopped in her tracks and looked back one more time. “Sleep well little brother, you will not be alone any more, I swear it.” She then faced forward and continued on with her elder sister.

Author's Note

And there you have it, the second chapter of The lost prince returns. For those of you wondering, and I did get this question about how old the young prince is. Mentally and physically speaking, he is a little older than the CMC. Close to a teenager’s age. Height wise, he’s a little shorter than a full grown mare, about two inches low head to head. If you all have any more questions, don’t be afraid to ask.

Chapter 4: Meeting With Harmony

Chapter 4: Meeting With Harmony

Dawn arrived, bringing with it the Sun and the glorious yellow rays of day. The morning light breached through Dawn Light’s window and into his room, stirring him from his sleep. He awoke with a smile on his face for the first time since returning home. Luna visiting his dreams the night before really helped him get a good night’s rest. He stretched out his limbs with a yawn, climbed out of bed, and made his way to his bathroom to clean himself up. After a quick shower, he put on his royal attire and exited his room to find Silver Spark and Night eye waiting for him. “Good morning your highness.” Silver spark greeted with a straight face.

“Oh, good morning, Silver Spark was it?”

“Yes your majesty.” Silver responded with a nod.

Dawn then turned and looked up at the other unicorn. “And you are Night eye, correct?”

“Yes sire.” He too responded with a nod.

“All right then, let’s go get some breakfast.” Dawn Light was smiling as he walked, feeling much more confident that he truly was back home and with his family.

Meanwhile down in Ponyville, princess Twilight was just finishing up breakfast with her number one assistant and adopted dragon brother Spike. Once they had finished eating. Spike then belched a large swath of green flames, materializing a letter in the air. “Twilight, we got a letter from the princess.” He exclaimed as he waved the scroll in his claws.

“I wonder what she could be writing to me about so early?” Twilight thought out loud as she took hold of the scroll with her magic. “Let’s see……” Twilight went through the letter and finished in a matter of moments. “That’s odd.” She commented with a raised eyebrow.

“What is it Twilight? What did the princess say?” Spike asked, his curiosity peaked.

“It just says she wants me to gather my friends and come to the castle to meet with her. It doesn’t say why.”

“Weird, I wonder what she wants us to come to the castle for.”

“We’ll just have to find out when we get there, let’s start getting ready for the trip.” So Twilight started making plans to come to the castle.

Back in the Canterlot castle, Dawn Light was making his way through the halls to the dining room with a smile and his eyes closed, not really paying attention to where he was going. Without warning, he bumped into some pony. He stumbled back and fell on his haunches. His crown fell over his eyes. “Oh sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was going.” Dawn Light apologized as he lifted his crown back up onto his head. He looked up and saw a white coated unicorn stallion with a blonde mane and tail and black lapels.

The stallion furrowed his brow in frustration as he dusted virtually nothing from his chest, “Watch where you’re going you little….hold on, who are you, I don’t recall seeing you around the castle, and why are you wearing royal garbs?” The unicorn questioned with a look of disgust.

“Oh, I’m Dawn Light, who are you?” Dawn greeted happily.

The unicorn turned up his nose at Dawn and spoke. “Excuse me, you must be rather dense if you don’t know who I am, I am prince Blue Blood. You had best be careful where you walk you little urchin.”

Dawn furrowed his brow at Blue Blood. “Urchin? I’m not an urchin, and how are you a prince, I don’t recall having a unicorn for a brother.”

“Excuse me, are you trying to imply we are related? Ugh, you must be joking, how could I possibly be related to a simple peasant pony like you, how did you even get in here?”

Dawn just got madder. “I’m no peasant, I’m a prince, and to me you just seem like some snotty stuck up wannabe rich pony.”

The two guards couldn’t help but snicker at the comment. They were all too familiar with Blue Blood’s attitude and found it funny the young prince was insulting him.

Blue Blood then turned his attention to the two guards with a glare. “You two, why aren’t you doing your job, arrest this insolent cur at once!”

“That won’t be necessary.” Celestia’s voice sounded from behind the guards. They stepped aside to let Celestia and Luna by.

Dawn Light turned to them with a smile. “Hello sisters, good morning.”

“Good morning Dawn Light, I trust you slept well?” Luna asked.

Blue Blood took notice of Dawn Light calling the two princesses sisters, and decided he’d interrupt their little exchange. “Sisters, now hold on, who are you to call them sisters?”

Celestia turned her gaze to Blue Blood. “Good morning nephew, I see you’ve met your little uncle.”

Blue Blood’s face became locked in shock. “UNCLE!? You must be joking, this little runt? How is that even possible?”

Dawn Light glared at Blue Blood. “Yeah, if he’s my nephew, how does that even work?” Dawn asked with equal confusion.

Celestia rolled her eyes. She then began to explain to Blue blood about Dawn Light’s origins. Celestia then went into explanation as to how Blue Blood was Dawn Light’s nephew.

Once explanations were out of the way, Blue Blood started up. “You must be joking, you mean to tell me you had a brother this whole time that was sealed away in some dark void and just now returned?”

“Yes, it is.” Luna answered.

“And we expect you to show him the same respect you show us nephew Blue Blood.” Celestia informed.

Dawn Light gave a smirk and stuck out his tongue at Blue Blood.

“But auntie Celestia….” Blue blood whined, “He’s so much younger than me.”

“Now blue Blood, he is our little brother, and that makes him your uncle. Therefore, I expect you to be nice and show him respect, understood.” Celestia practically scolded.

Blue Blood finally gave in. “Yes Auntie.” He said sadly.

“Good, now come along Dawn, let’s go get some breakfast.”

“Ok.” Dawn responded happily. As he walked with his sisters, he looked back at Blue Blood. “See ya around…..nephew.”

That sent a shiver down Blue Blood’s spine. “Humph, little brat” He said quietly to himself.

As the family of three ate with Discord, Dawn was entertained by Discord’s antics at the table and laughed up a storm with what he pulled. “You’re a lot of fun Discord, I’m glad we can be friends” Dawn said with a laugh.

Discord returned a smile. “Me too, it’s so nice to have a friend I can hang around with at the castle.”

Celestia cut in. “Dawn Light, me and Luna have some company coming over today we’d like you to meet.”

Dawn looked up at Celestia. “Really, who?”

Celestia let out a little giggle. “You’ll just have to wait and see, they should be here in a few hours.”

Dawn grew a smile as he guessed. “It’s the element bearers you told me about isn’t it, you invited them over to come here so I could meet them didn’t you?”

“You are smart aren’t you.” Luna commented. “Indeed, we did, but there are two other ponies coming here at the same time to meet you as well.”

Dawn then turned his attention to Luna. “Two others, who?”

“That is a surprise.”

“So what can I do until they get here?”

Celestia answered. “Why don’t you spend some time with Discord since you two seem to be getting along so well now, he has some free time this morning.”

Discord smiled at the idea. “Wonderful, I can teach you some of my favorite pranks to pull.”

Luna whispered into Celestia’s ear. “Sister, are you sure that is a good idea, he may end up being a bad influence on our little brother.”

“You know I can hear you right.” Dawn stated flatly from under Luna. Dawn was sitting in between his sisters.

Discord cut in. “Don’t worry Celestia, he and I will have a great time today before your guests arrive. And I promise to be on my best behavior.” Discord Stated as he placed his lion paw over his chest with his eagle claw raised.

Once breakfast was over, the princesses went to their royal duties before their guests arrived to meet their little brother, while Dawn Light went off with Discord for a bit of fun.

Over the course of a few hours, Discord played a few pranks on the castle staff that even they got a laugh out of, though there was one prank that enraged the “victim”. Discord and Dawn Light had overheard that prince Blue Blood was due for a grooming today. So they watched quietly as the mare taking care of him started her work on him. Discord used his powers to affect one of the bottles for Blue Blood’s coat.

The two snickered in silence as they watched the mare use the affected bottle to condition Blue’s coat. Once she finished applying the stuff, the effects were immediate, Blue Blood had turned plaid. He freaked out as Discord and Dawn rolled on the floor in fits of laughter. Blue Blood was not pleased. “You little pests, I’ll get you for this!” He yelled as Discord and Dawn ran off with smiles.

A few hours later at the Canterlot Train station, Twilight and her friends just got off the train and were greeted with two familiar faces. “Shining Armor, Cadence!” Twilight happily cheered as she saw her big brother and old foal sitter.

“Hey Twily, fancy meeting you here.” Shining Armor greeted as he and Twilight hugged.

“Hello Twilight, good to see you again.” Cadence greeted as well.

Twilight and Cadence then proceeded with a little song and dance. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake” In perfect unison.

“So what are you two doing here anyway?” Twilight asked.

Shining answered. “Celestia asked us to come, she didn’t say why she wanted us to come, just to come on by for some reason.”

“That’s odd, we got the same request from the princess.” Applejack responded.

“Ooh Ooh, maybe she’s planning a surprise party for us.” Pinkie pointed out.

“I highly doubt it.” Rarity disagreed.

“Well what are we waiting for, we won’t find out just by standing around, let’s go.” Rainbow Dash pointed out as she started hovering up and lead the way to the castle.

Once they entered, they were greeted by one of Celestia’s guards. “Greetings your majesties” He addressed Cadence, Shining, and Twilight, “And hello to the element bearers. The princesses are awaiting you in their throne room. Right this way.”

As they walked, Fluttershy’s curiosity got the better of her, so she walked up next to the Guard they were following and asked “Um, excuse me sir, I don’t mean to be a bother, but do you know why the princesses summoned us?”

“I’m sorry miss, but that is something for the princesses to reveal, not me.” The guard answered.

“Oh, ok then, sorry to bother you.”

Cadence then trotted up next to Fluttershy. “Don’t worry Fluttershy, I doubt its anything bad.” She said with a smile.

The group soon came to the entrance to the throne room. The guards on duty opened the door for them. They walked in and found the princesses sitting at their thrones at the other end of a long red carpet with gold embroidery on the edges. Celestia and Luna walked up to them to greet them. Twilight and her friends all bowed. Celestia gave a smile as she greeted. “Twilight, you don’t need to bow, you’re a princess too now if you’ll recall.”

Twilight gave a sheepish smile. “Right, force of habit I guess.”

Luna came in. “We are pleased you could all come, we have great news that we wish to share with all of you.”

“I knew it, it is a surprise party!” Pinkie cheered out.

“No, it is not a surprise party.” Celestia responded with a laugh. “There is a very special pony here we would like you all to meet.”

“Really, who?” Cadence asked.

The two sisters looked between them as Dawn Light came out from behind Celestia. “Um, hello.” Dawn Light greeted shyly.

The ponies looked on in a bit of confusion and silence as they looked upon this new alicorn. Cadence was the first to break the silence. “Dawn Light, is that you?”

Dawn cocked an eyebrow. “Do I…..know you?”

Cadence’s smile grew wide. “DAWN LIGHT!” She cried as she charged forth and wrapped him in a hug. “I can’t believe it, where have you been all this time?!”

“Um…..you’re kind of squishing me.” Dawn gasped out.

“Oh, sorry.” Cadence loosened her grip. Then looking down at him she simply said “Dawn Light, it’s me, Cadence.”

Dawn Cocked an eyebrow again, staring up in confusion at Cadence. “Cadence…. As in cousin Cadence?”

“Yes, don’t you recognize me?”

Dawn Light soon grew a smile of his own. “Cadence, it is you!” Dawn then gave a hug that Cadence was all too happy to return. “I missed you so much cousin.”

“I missed you too, but where have you been, what happened to you?”

“Something terrible.” Dawn leaned away again and took a good look at her. “Look at you, your so……big now.”

Cadence let out a giggle. “Heh heh, well it has been a long time since we saw each other.”

“Tell me about it” Said dawn as he rolled his eyes.

“Uh, hello, someone want to clue us into what is going on here?” Rainbow asked, irritated that she had no idea what was going on.

Luna began to explain. “My friends, this is our little brother, Dawn Light.”

Silence filled the room for a few moments before Applejack broke it. “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Let me get this straight, did you just say little brother?”

“We did.” Celestia answered.

“But….I don’t understand, since when do you two have a brother?” Twilight questioned.

“Gather around and we’ll explain everything.”

“Um, Cadence, you can let me go now.” Dawn said as Cadence was still holding on to him.

“Sorry, I just missed you so much.” Cadence finally released her grasp.

“I missed you too.” Dawn Light said with a smile. He then took notice of the purple alicorn in the room. “Hold on.” He walked over to Twilight and walked around her a bit while eyeing her. “You’re an alicorn too.”

“Yes, I am.” Twilight simply answered.

Dawn then turned to his sisters. “Luna, Celestia, did we get a new sister?”

The two sister’s couldn’t help but laugh. Celestia answered. “No Dawn Light, that is Twilight Sparkle, she is the bearer of the element of magic. She is also a princess, whom I appointed, she has proven herself worthy of the title and as a result I made her an alicorn.”

“Oooohh, Ok.” He then turned to Twilight with a smile. “It’s nice to meet you Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight smiled back. “It’s nice to meet you too Dawn Light.”

The others began introducing themselves. “I’m Applejack, pleasure ta meet ya.”

“I’m Rainbow Dash, best flyer in Equestria.”

“I am Rarity, a pleasure your majesty.”

Dawn interrupted the introductions then and there. “Well well well, hello there.” He gave a sly look as he approached Rarity. “A pleasure to meet such a fine lady like yourself. Don’t let my appearance fool you, I’m much older than I look. What do ya say you and I grab some ice cream later?” He wiggled his eyebrows at her.

Rarity smirked. “Hmm, nice try your highness, but I don’t think so.”

“Aww.” He dropped his act. The others laughed at the display.

“Hi there, I’m Pinkie Pie, I’m super-duper excited to meet you!” Pinkie bounced in front of Dawn. “I love meeting new ponies, so where did you come from anyway?”

“Pinkie Pie…….Oh yeah, your one of Discord’s friends, he’s told me a lot about you.”

“Yep, that’s me. You know Discord?”

“I do, he and I have been getting to be friends too.” Dawn then turned to Fluttershy at the back of the group as she tried hiding behind her mane. “You must be Fluttershy then, right?”

“Um, yes, I am….your majesty.”

“It’s very nice to meet you. My sisters told me that you’re the one that helped to reform Discord, and I take it he and you are good friends, right?”

“Yes….that is right…um, your majesty.”

Dawn gave her a smile. “Just Dawn Light is fine. I’m really glad to meet you. So then you’re the bearer of the element of kindness too?”

“I am.”

Dawn then turned to Pinkie. “And you bear the element of laughter right?”

“Yep, that’s me because I love to make ponies smile. And I love to throw parties. HEY! We should throw you a party to welcome you here from…..wherever it is you came from.”

Dawn then turned to Twilight. “And you bear the element of magic, so what about the rest of you?”

Rarity started. “I’m the bearer of the element of generosity.”

Applejack followed up. “Mine’s honesty.”

Rainbow Dash finished. “And I’m loyalty.”

Spike finally made his presence known. “I’m Spike, Twilight’s number one assistant.”

“And my little brother.” Twilight added.

“Cool, a dragon! I’ve never met a dragon before. How did you get a dragon for a little brother?” Dawn questioned.

“It’s a long story, but I’ll tell you later if you’d like me to.” Twilight responded.

Dawn then turned his attention to Shining Armor. “And who might you be?”

Cadence started. “Dawn Light, this is my husband Shining Armor.”

“A pleasure to meet you your majesty.” Shining greeted.

“You’re married?” Dawn asked in surprise.

Cadence answered. “Yes I am.”

“Awe, and I missed the wedding.” Dawn whined, but then perked up. “Hold on, since you two are married, that means I have a cousin in law now doesn’t it.”

“Why yes, it does.”

“COOL, I have a new cousin! So I can call you cousin Shining right?” Dawn asked Shining.

Shining let out a laugh. “He heh, I guess so.”

Cadence cut in. “You know, Twilight there is Shining’s little sister too, and Spike is his little brother as well, so you have three new cousins.”

Dawn’s smile grew wider as he looked over at Twilight. “So I can call you cousin Twilight can’t I?”

Twilight had a confused smile as she responded. “Well, I guess so.”

Dawn then ran over to her and hugged her. “YAY, I have new family.”

Twilight couldn’t help herself as a real smile came upon her face and returned the hug.

“This is great, I may have a stuck up snobby nephew, but I also have three new cousins that are nice, and one of them is a dragon, this is so cool!” Dawn Light finally broke his embrace with Twilight. “I can’t wait to get to know you all more.”

“Well I’m glad you’re happy, but I think we’re all still a little confused right now, where did you come from?” Twilight asked.

Cadence walked up behind Dawn. “Yes Dawn, please tell us where you have been all this time, what happened to you?”

Dawn’s face became melancholy, he walked over to his sisters and hung his head. He turned back around and took a seat between them. The two sisters placed a wing on his back to comfort him. “It’s…..something I really want to forget, it was horrible.”

Celestia began. “You see, our little brother here vanished without a trace a thousand years ago before we sealed Discord in stone with the elements of harmony.”

Luna continued. “As Dawn Light has told us, Discord was the one responsible for his disappearance. While my sister and I went off to find the elements of harmony, Discord appeared at the castle and sealed our little brother away in a dark void for a thousand years.”

Rainbow Dash leaned over to applejack and whispered, “seriously, what is it with a thousand years?”

Applejacks response was just as confused, “Ah know, It seems like every week we’re hearing about something that’s been gone or hidden or somethin for that long.”

A single tear ran down Dawn’s cheek at the memory. “It was horrible, there was nothing around me, no light, no sound, no anything, just nothing. And every once in a while, my mind would fabricate illusions, making me think I was back home when it was all just my imagination. It was all lies and I got tired of being tricked. So I stopped believing what my mind showed me.”

The group had solemn looks on their faces. “Oh my, you poor dear, you were in that place for a thousand years?” Fluttershy asked.

Dawn Light just nodded his head. Celestia continued. “One of the castle staff found him first, followed by a guard. I happened to be walking by at the time and recognized him after getting a good look at him.”

Dawn Light continued. “It’s been two days since I got back here, three counting today. For the first two days, I wasn’t sure if I really was back home because my first night, I didn’t sleep, I was too afraid that if I fell asleep, I would wake up back in that void. When morning came and my sisters found out I didn’t sleep, Luna used a spell to help me go to sleep for a few hours. I….I…..” Dawn closed his eyes at the memory of the nightmare as a few tears escaped.

Luna continued. “Dawn Light had a nightmare that he was back in the void, poor Dawn was terrified to go back to sleep after that. So last night, I visited him in his dream to assure him it was just a nightmare.”

“I am a little more confident this is real, but I’m still not a hundred percent sure.”

Celestia lowered her head and nuzzled Dawn Light. “Don’t worry little brother, you’ll accept it soon enough, just give it time.”

Dawn gave a sad smile.

Fluttershy stepped forward. “Excuse me your highness, but did you say Discord was the one who did that to you?”

“Yes, but he apologized for it and he and I have been getting along now.”

“Oh Dawn Light, I’m so sorry you had to go through that.” Cadence stated as she stepped forward and once again took Dawn in a hug.

“Cadence……..you’re hugging……too tight again.” Dawn managed to wheeze out.

“Sorry.” Cadence released her hug.

Once Dawn was freed from Cadence’s death hug, he then noticed her royal attire. “So Cadence, are you a princess now too?”

“Yes I am, Luna and Celestia put me in charge of the crystal empire.”

“The crystal empire, you mean that kingdom made out of crystal with all those crystal ponies?!” Dawn asked excitedly.

“The very same.”

“COOL, I don’t suppose I could come visit you and cousin Shining there sometime? I’ve never been to the crystal empire before.”

“That would be nice, we’d love it if you’d come.” Shining answered.

“All right, can I go Celestia, Luna, please please please!?” Dawn begged.

“Now hold on Dawn, we still haven’t figured out the safest way to introduce you to the kingdom.” Celestia said.

“Just let it out already, I won’t mind a few reporters coming at me. I’ll have you two with me or a pair of guards won’t I? I’m bored here in the castle, I want to see the kingdom and how it’s changed in the last thousand years. It should be easy to explain with you two and Discord doing the explaining, PLEEEEEEEASE?”

The two sisters looked at each other with worry. Celestia finally caved. “Oh very well, since there doesn’t seem to be a better way, I suppose we might as well get it over with. Then you will be free to visit Cadence and Shining in the crystal empire.”

“YAY, Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Dawn Light hopped up and down in joy. A thought then crossed his mind, he stopped his jumping and got in front of the bearers of the elements of harmony. “Before anything else happens, I would like to say something to the six of you.”

“Yes, what is it?” Twilight asked.

Dawn Light bowed before them. “Thank you, thank you so much for what you did for my sister Luna.”

The six mares were surprised by this. “What do you mean prince?” Rainbow questioned.

“For what you did for Luna when she was Nightmare Moon. She told me all about it. I can’t help but think that if I was still around when it happened, I might have made a difference and prevented it from happening. And because of that, Celestia had to banish her to the moon for a thousand years. All this caused our family to be splintered. And now, thanks to you six, Luna was restored when she came back as Nightmare Moon. So I thank you for what you did for her. I am most grateful.” Dawn Light rose from his bow and looked at the six with a smile.

“Well shoot, yer welcome yer majesty.” Applejack responded.

“Just Dawn Light is fine.” So for most of the day, Dawn Light got to learn more about the new bearers of the elements of harmony and heard about some of their adventures. Not only did he have three new cousins to call family, but eight new friends as well. Celestia noted that tomorrow, they would make the announcement of Dawn’s return to the kingdom. The royal family had finally been reunited and was back together; and bigger too.

Author's Note

Be sure to leave comments and let me know what you think. Thank you all.

Chapter 5: The Cats Out of The Bag (Edited)

Chapter 5: The Cat’s Out of The Bag

The new day has arrived. Thanks to his older sister Luna, Dawn Light had yet another peaceful night’s rest. His sleep started out with that nightmare of being in a void again, which greatly upset him until Luna came to him in his dreams as he slept. Today was the day his sisters would arrange a press conference, whatever that was, to inform the kingdom of his return. He didn’t know what a press conference was, but it sounded like something where the ones in charge of spreading news to the kingdom would come together. Maybe all the town criers would be there, if they even had those anymore.

Dawn Light was on his way to the dining hall for breakfast while being escorted by Feather Wind and Night Wing when he had another encounter with his nephew prince Blue Blood, who he greeted with a smug grin. “Oh good morning, my dear nephew Blue Blood. How are you this morning?”

Blue Blood scowled and raised his nose, as if he was “above” the Prince. “Hmph, don’t think I’ve forgotten that little ‘prank’ you and Discord pulled on me yesterday, I still say your nothing but a street urchin Luna and Celestia picked up off the street as a charity case. You don’t deserve to be here.”

Dawn waved a hoof. “Awe c’mon, you’re sore over a little prank, it was harmless fun.”

Blue Blood glared at Dawn. “Harmless fun? Hardly, you turned my coat plaid….PLAID, of all things. It was horrid.”

Dawn felt sorry, Blue Blood may be a bit stuck up, but he was still family. Dawn gave a genuine smile. “I’m sorry Nephew, would it help if I said I was sorry? I was just having some fun with Discord. Even the staff around here gets a laugh from the pranks he pulls, especially the ones being pranked.”

Blue Blood lowered his head and practically pushed his nose to Dawn’s. “Well I don’t like being pranked. You had best be careful little prince.” Blue Blood then pulled back and smirked. “You know, it’s my understanding that you aren’t really sure you are home, that this is all just another illusion you’re having while in that dark void discord put you in.”

“I am home, I’m sure of it now, Luna keeps coming to me in my dreams, it starts out as that horrible place, but then Luna shows up and we talk and helps me have wonderful fun dreams so I get a good night’s rest.”

“But are you sure that’s real? What if Luna showing up is just another façade, a false image your mind is playing on you so you can cope with your loneliness.”

Dawn Light’s face contorted to one of uncertainty. “W-what, n-no, you’re wrong, I am home, I know I am.” Dawn tried to protest.

Blue Blood’s smirk turned to an evil grin. “How can you be sure? How do you know for a certainty that all this is real, that you aren’t still in that void dreaming all of this? For all you know, this is all just one big elaborate illusion.”

Dawn’s lower lip started quivering. “Sh-Shut up, you’re wrong, I know you are! I am home, this is real, it has to be!”

Blue Blood gave one last smirk. “You just keep telling yourself that, see you around uncle.” Blue Blood then just walked off past Dawn.

Dawn watched him walk away as tears threatened to escape his eyes.

The two guards with Dawn watched Blue Blood walk off with contempt in their stare.

Nightwing Leaned over to Feather wind and asked, “Don’t you just want to hit him sometimes?”

Feather wind Nodded, “Seems like every day”.

Once Blue Blood was gone, Dawn Light dropped to his haunches and let a few tears escape. The two guards approached the young prince. “Sire?” Night Wing started. “Don’t listen to him, he’s just trying to get to you.”

Feather Wind pitched in. “Your majesty, this is real, your sisters informed us of your fears and all we can really do is tell you that this is real and you are home. You shouldn’t listen to prince Blue Blood, he always acts like that.”

Dawn Light just looked up at them as he wiped his nose with a hoof and a few more tears started running down his cheeks. He stood back up and continued on his way to the dining hall with his head hung low. A thought crossed his mind. “I shouldn’t listen to him, I am home, I have to believe that, this is real, it is! The guards are right, he’s just trying to get back at me for that prank. Well, I’m not going to let him get to me. I am home…….but what if he’s right?” Doubt reared its ugly head again in Dawn Light’s head.

As breakfast went on, he was cheered up by his sister’s presence and more of Discord’s antics. During which, he took the time to tell his sisters what Blue Blood said to him. Celestia made a promise to speak with him later. For now, they needed to get ready for a meeting with the press.

It was now 10 in the morning as the princesses stood just outside the castle entrance where many ponies with cameras and notepads stood at the ready. Celestia was on the left and Luna on the right. Dawn Light was waiting just inside for the princesses to signal for him to come out. He paced back and forth in front of his personal guards. “Oh hayseed, maybe this wasn’t such a good idea, maybe I should have let my sisters think of something better. What would I say, what would I do?” He paused a moment and went to one side of the doorway to peek out. “And what are those things around those pony’s necks?”

Once Celestia got every ponies attention, she began. “My faithful subjects. We have asked you here today to inform you that some pony very dear to me and Luna has returned after being gone for a very long time.”

Luna continued. “A thousand years ago, our little brother Dawn Light disappeared from the world by the claws of Discord. Do not fault him, for this had transpired long before his initial internment in stone.” Many of the cameras went off and reporters shot off questions at the same time.

Celestia raised a hoof to silence them. Once they did, she continued. “Three days ago, he returned to us. He has come home, and we are very pleased to introduce to you all our little brother, prince Dawn Light.” Celestia and Luna each stepped to one side to let Dawn Light stand between them.

After Celestia made the announcement, Dawn Light started talking to himself. “Ok Dawn, this is it, time to meet your public.” He stepped out from the side of the door he was hiding and walked out with his head raised trying to look proud. As he walked, he tripped and tumbled. “WHOA!” His crown fell down on his head a little covering his left eye. He quickly stood up and readjusted his crown and continued on like nothing happened.

Luna and Celestia couldn’t help but smile a bit. Once Dawn stood between his sisters, he started. “Greetings my new subjects, I am-HEY!” Cameras started flashing, cutting him off from his speech. “What Magic is this?!” He exclaimed.

“Where have you been?” One reporter asked.

“Could you tell us in detail what happened to you?” Another asked

“Do you resent Discord for what he did?” Another asked, all while camera’s continued to flash in Dawn’s face, blinding him.

He raised a hoof to his face to shield his eyes. He was starting to get scared. “I… that is… what?” He tried to answer the questions, but they came too fast and the cameras were too bright.

The two sisters saw Dawn’s distress and each quickly spread out a wing to shield him. “Enough! Please stop for a moment!” Celestia ordered, but the reporters were relentless. Dawn Light cowered a little behind the wings of his sisters.

Luna brought her wing back and used her royal Canterlot voice to get their attention. “THAT ‘S ENOUGH, CEASE AND DESIST!” Her shout pushed some of the reporters back and silenced them. They all cowered down now.

Once things settled, Celestia turned to Luna and whispered, “Luna, was that really necessary?”

“Did you not see the distress our little brother was in, the reporters would not stop. I had to do something.” Luna retorted in as hushed a tone she could manage.

The two sisters then turned to Dawn Light who was shaking a little on the ground. “Dawn Light, are you all right?” Celestia asked with concern.

“Wh-what are those flashing things sister?” Dawn asked as he looked up at his sisters.

“They are called cameras, they are devices used to take a still image of a moment in time, it is a common tool nowadays for a reporter to have.”

“Does all that flashing have to be so bright?”

Luna answered. “We are sorry we did not warn you about that little brother, we will try to remember such things in the future. Will you be all right?”

Dawn stood up. “Yeah, I think so. Now that I know, I think I’ll be all right.”

The two sisters turned back to the reporters. “Every pony, please show some self-control, we understand you all have many questions, and we will do our best to answer them, but we also ask that you be gentle with the picture taking and asking of questions. Raise a hoof and Dawn will point to you to ask the question you wish.”

Dawn Light took his place between his sisters again. Dawn looked a little worried but continued on. As Celestia ordered, a camera did go off every once in a while. Dawn Light cleared his throat and began. “All right, who has a question?” Many hooves went up. Dawn pointed to a mare reporter. “Yes?” you there.”

“Molly Mare of the royal steed, where have you been since your disappearance?”

“I was cast into a void of nothingness, there was literally nothing around me. Simply put it was a nightmare and I would really like to just forget about it thank you. Next question.” More hooves raised. Dawn pointed to a stallion near the center. “You there.”

“Quick note of the Canterlot times, do you hold a grudge against Discord for doing that to you?”

“I did at first, but over the course of the few days I’ve been back, we have started to get along, he’s a lot of fun to be around and we are starting to become friends. Anything else?” Dawn pointed to another stallion near the front.

“Scoops of Ponyville paper. How long were you imprisoned?”

“About a thousand years. Could you please stop asking me questions about where I was, I don’t like to talk about it and I would like to forget it as I said earlier. One more question.” More hooves raised. “You there.” He pointed to another mare.

“Quick shot of Manehatten news. As we all know, your sisters govern the sun and moon and princess Cadence is the alicorn of love, what is your special talent?”

Dawn’s face dropped at that question. “I….I haven’t found it yet. I don’t know what I would be good at.” Dawn then gave a look of determination. “But I will one day. I don’t know what it is yet, but I will find it.” Feeling as though he had done what was required of Him, Dawn finished with the comment “I thank you all for your time.” Before taking a step back and standing betwixt his Sisters again.

The two sisters felt pride in their little brother for handling things so well. Celestia looked over the crowd. “We thank you all for coming, I’m afraid that is all the time we have for today. We will be announcing a day to celebrate our little brother’s return soon.” The three alicorns turned and walked into the castle as the reporters tried to shoot more questions and pictures their way. The door closed behind them once inside.

“You did wonderfully Dawn Light.” Luna complimented.

“My heart was racing a mile a minute, I was so nervous, I’m glad you were there with me.” Dawn said to his sisters.

“I must admit, that went better than I thought it would.” Celestia commented.

“So what now sisters?” Dawn asked with a smile.

“Well, with that out of the way, I suppose now you can pay visits to the cities if you want.” Celestia smiled as she responded.

“Great. HEY, I know! Can I visit my cousins Twilight and Spike in Ponyville and see the other harmony bearers for a while? Please please please?” Dawn was literally jumping for joy at the idea.

The two sisters looked unsure. Luna voiced their concerns. “Dawn, we are not sure it is such a good idea to go out so soon.”

“Come on Luna, I’m bored here, there’s just nothing for me to do around here except hang out with Discord and he’s just as busy as you two so I’m left on my own with just a pair of guards to follow me around.” He looked to the guards. “No offense guys.”

“Um, none taken your majesty.” Feather wind responded with a bit of confusion.

“Well….” Celestia started.

“Please sisters, I’ll be with Twilight the whole time, she can look after me while I’m there and I’ll be with ponies you know! Please?” Dawn was giving his best pout as he made his eyes as big as dinner plates with tears forming, made his bottom lip quiver, and gave out a lowly whine.”

Celestia’s next statement made it clear Dawn had won his argument. “Fine, we’ll make preparations for you to visit with Twilight for a while in Ponyville.”

Just as quickly as it had appeared, Dawn’s pout vanished and was replaced with a huge grin. “YAHOO, I FINALLY GET TO GO OUTSIDE THE CASTLE!”

Luna cut in on his excitement. “Dawn, we do not want to take any chances, so we will have the guards of Ponyville keep a close eye on you to make sure nothing happens. A pair will be with you at all times there just as here, understood?”

Dawn nodded energetically. “No problem sisters, as long as I get to see what things are like outside.”

Luna and Celestia let a smile creep onto their face. “It’s so good to have you back little brother.” Celestia commented. The two leaned down and nuzzled Dawn Light. He just accepted it with a huge smile.

Later that day, Twilight was in her library tending to her books when Spike let out a belch of green flame, it turned to smoke and swirled around as it formed into a scroll. “Twilight, we got a letter from the princess!” He called out.

Twilight removed her attention from the shelf and made her way over to her assistant. “Let’s see.” Twilight took the scroll from her number one assistant. “I wonder what she’s writing to me about?” She opened the scroll and began to read.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Earlier today, as you know, my sister and I held a press conference to inform Equestria of our little brother’s return. Once the news has been spread and everypony knows of him, Dawn Light would like to come and stay with you for a few days to see the town. We hope you do not mind taking care of him for a while, he is very excited about staying with his new cousins and seeing other places outside the castle. We trust you will take good care of him while staying with you. If this proves to be an inconvenience, be sure to let me know.

Princess Celestia.

Twilight let out a little chuckle. “What is it Twilight, what did she say?” Spike asked.

“It seems we’re going to get a visit from our new cousin soon Spike, we better start preparing the guest room. But first, we need to write back and let the princess know it’s fine for him to come.”

Spike smiled. “Really? Neat.” Spike retrieved a quill and parchment and prepared to write down Twilight’s response which would be most favorable to Dawn Light.

Once the letter was sent, Twilight had a thought. “Hold on, royalty is coming.” She let out a gasp. “We gotta warn the town and get everything ready for a proper welcome!”

Spike deadpanned. “Twilight….you’re royalty, and the ponies here don’t even know about Dawn Light yet.” Spike continued normally. “And besides, I doubt he’ll care if he gets an extravagant welcome or not.”

Twilight took a moment to calm herself and took a deep breath. “Your right Spike, I’m just worrying myself again. Everything will be fine.”

Two days later, once the news of the new prince had spread sufficiently, Dawn Light was now free to go pay a visit to Twilight in Ponyville. Dawn was busy in his room packing his personal effects in a suitcase. Mostly just basic grooming supplies.

“Ok, tooth brush, check. Fur, mane, and tail brush, check. Shampoo, check.” He listed off each item as he floated them into his bag. Silver Spark and Night eye stood inside his room watching him pack. “Well, I think that’s everything. I’m so excited, I just know this is going to be fun.”

“So you’re leaving for a little trip huh?” Discord’s voice asked from just outside the room.

Dawn turned around and saw Discord standing there with a frown. “Hey Discord, sorry but I really want to get out there. I’m gonna miss you though, but I won’t be gone long.” Dawn walked up to Discord with a smile.

Discord smiled back as he leaned down and picked Dawn Light up in a hug. “I’ll miss you too, you seem to be the only pony around here with a real sense of humor. It’s going to be boring around here without you.”

Discord placed him back down. “Be sure to do something real good to Blue Blood for me, I owe him for trying to make me cry a while back.”

Discord gave a shocked expression. “Really, what happened?”

Dawn explained the situation. Despite Celestia giving him a good talking too, Blue Blood still seemed to dislike the little prince.

Discord lit up with a smirk. “Don’t worry, I’ll be sure to prank him real good for you while you’re gone, then when you get back, I’ll tell you all about it.”

A guard soon came up to the two. “Your majesty, the carriage is ready.”

Dawn looked past Discord to the guard. “Ok, thank you.” Dawn turned to his suitcase and tried to use his magic to lift them up. “Ung, hrrn. Come on you stupid bag.” He was having trouble lifting it.

“It seems you have a ways to go with your magic.” Discord pointed out.

Dawn dropped his concentration. “It seems so, I can make a shield but it isn’t very strong.”

Silver Spark stepped forward. “Allow me your highness.” Silver Spark lit up his horn and levitated the bag up.

Dawn gave a smile. “Thank you Silver Spark.”

Silver Spark gave a nod. “You’re welcome your majesty.”

Discord walked with the young prince as he made his way to the platform where the carriage awaited. Upon arrival, he was greeted by his sisters, Celestia and Luna. “Hello Dawn, ready to go?” Celestia asked.

“I sure am, I can’t wait to see what’s out there.” Dawn expressed as his bag was loaded into the closed carriage that was to be pulled by four pegasi. “I’m gonna miss you sisters.”

The three shared in a group hug. “We shall miss you too Dawn Light, just remember to be good for Twilight while you’re there. She will be in charge of you. Understood?” Luna pointed out.

“Don’t worry big sisters, I’ll be good, I am a prince after all.” Dawn was grinning from ear to ear.

Dawn Light made for the carriage and gave one last goodbye. “Bye sisters, bye Discord, I’ll see you all later.”

Discord waved his lion paw goodbye. “Good bye Dawn, see if you can stir up a little chaos while you’re there.” He said half joking, half serious.

The sisters gave him a glance, ignored his comment and turned back to Dawn. “Farewell little brother.” Luna stated.

Dawn Climbed into the carriage and closed the door behind him. That was the signal for the pegasai to take off. They galloped forward, spread out their wings, and took to the air, their destination being the little town of Ponyville, the home to the newly appointed princess Twilight Sparkle and Spike, Dawn’s latest cousins.

Chapter 6: The Royal Crusader

Chapter 6: The Royal Crusader

Dawn Light’s carriage was coming to a landing in front of Twilight’s Library where she and Spike were awaiting his arrival with a smile. There were also two guards there, both with white coats and blue manes and tails and, of course, wearing gold armor as a symbol of their position. One was a unicorn and the other was an earth pony.

Once the carriage came to a landing, the door opened and Dawn Light bounded out. “Cousin Twilight!” Dawn happily cheered as he ran up to Twilight and wrapped his hooves around her in a hug.

Twilight returned the hug happily. “Hello Dawn Light, welcome to Ponyville.”

“Thanks, I can’t wait to get a look around. Hey there cousin Spike, good to see you again.” Dawn then moved over to Spike and gave him a hug.

Spike returned it as well. “Hey there Dawn Light.”

As the greeting went on, the unicorn guard took it upon himself to retrieve Dawn’s belongings from the carriage. He levitated them out and came up behind the young prince. “Sire, I have your luggage.”

Dawn turned to the guard. “Oh, thank you.”

Twilight interjected. “Just follow me sir, I’ll show you where to put it. Come on Dawn, I’ll show you to your room while you’re here.”

“Ok.” Dawn chirped.

Twilight, Spike and Dawn entered the house with the two guards behind them. Twilight led them to a door just passed the stair case and just below the door that lead to her room. “Right in here is where you’ll be staying Dawn, I hope its ok.”

Dawn Stepped into the room and looked around. There was a bed up against the wall and right below a window, a night stand next to it, a dresser up against the opposite wall and next to a bathroom.

“It’s not as big as my room at the castle, but that’s ok, I like it. As long as I get to be here, I don’t care.” He said with a smile towards Twilight.

The guard with Dawn’s suitcases entered the room. “Where would you like me to put these, your majesty?”

“Just set them on the bed thank you.”

The guard gave a bow and complied.

“Dawn, I have a surprise for you.” Twilight chimed in.

Dawn Light’s face grew into a big grin. “Really, what is it?”

“It’s at the town’s bakery called Sugarcube Corner.” Spike answered.

“Great, what is it?”

Twilight gave a light chuckle. “It’s a surprise Dawn Light, you’ll have to wait for us to get there to see it.”

“Well what are we waiting for, let’s go!” Dawn dashed for the front door before Twilight called out to him.

“Dawn Light wait! You don’t know the way!”

Dawn screeched to a halt just in front of the door. “Oh yeah, oops.” He gave a sheepish smile and let out a squee.

Twilight rolled her eyes with a smile. “Come on, let’s go.” Spike followed close behind as Twilight opened the door with her magic and led the way out. Dawn Light walked next to her with Spike on his other side and the two guards just behind.

Dawn’s eyes scanned the town as they walked. “Wow, look at these buildings, they’re so……different from what I remember.”

“What do you mean Dawn Light?” Spike asked.

“Well, when I was around, ponies lived in huts, these buildings are much bigger and seem better made.”

“Well it has been a thousand years since you were away Dawn Light.” Twilight pointed out.

Dawn’s mood dropped a little and hung his head a bit.

Twilight quickly picked up on this. “Uh, what I mean is….just forget about that, your home now and that’s all that matters right?” She spoke quickly to try and amend the situation.

Dawn Light let out a small smile. “Yeah, your right, I really need to try and put that behind me, it’s over now and I’m back with my sisters and cousin, plus new family.” His smile grew at the thought.

Upon their approach of Sugarcube Corner, Dawn Light was mesmerized by the appearance. “Wow, look at that.” Dawn quickly flew up a bit to get a better look. “This whole building is made out of candy.”

“I promise you it isn’t dawn, please come back down.” Twilight called.

Dawn Light landed back down in front of Twilight. “Don’t the owners ever worry some pony might try to eat their building? It doesn’t seem smart to make a house out of candy.”

Twilight and Spike laughed at Dawn’s comment. “It’s not really made of candy, it just looks like it.” Twilight pointed out. “Come on, let’s head inside.”

“Sure thing.”

The group came up to the door and Spike pushed it open. “After you your highness.” Spike gave a bow and a wave of his claw for Dawn to enter first.

Dawn gave a smile. “Spike, you don’t have to do that, we’re practically family.”

“Just go on in Dawn.” Twilight prodded.

Dawn just walked in past Spike. “Why is it dark in here?”

“SURPRISE!!”

“AAAAHHHH!” Dawn was so startled by the shout, it caused him to fall backwards onto his back and his crown to fall off his head.

“SURPRISE!” Pinkie called as her face invaded Dawn’s field of vision.

“P-pinkie, wh-what’s going on, why did you scare me like that?” Dawn stuttered.

“It’s a surprise party silly!” She informed with a huge grin.

“A….surprise party?” Twilight came up to Dawn and helped him up, then placed his crown back on his head.

“Pinkie loves to throw surprise parties. When I told her you were coming to visit, she insisted on throwing you a party to welcome you.” Twilight informed.

Dawn looked at Twilight curiously. “Really?”

“You bet!” Pinkie cut in. “Got a whole bunch of things set up for it, we got cake, sweets, games, and a WHOOOOOLE lot of fun!”

Dawn’s smile quickly returned. “Really? Wow, thanks Pinkie!”

“You’re welcome.”

Dawn then took notice of the ponies gathered. He saw that the other element bearers were present as well as a few of the town’s ponies. As soon as he did, he thought that since he was in puplic, he needed to show some sophistication. “Oh right, ahem.” He cleared his throat and stuck his head up. “Good day subjects, it is nice to meet you all.”

“Hello your majesty.” The ponies all said as they bowed except for the element bearers.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Um, Dawn Light, what are you doing?”

“What, I am a prince, I must be seen as one in public shouldn’t I, it is expected of me.”

Twilight let out a small laugh. “Heh heh, Dawn, you can act how you want, you don’t need to act all princely.”

“I don’t?”

“Nope.”

Dawn Light relaxed. “Oh good.” He sighed out.

Spike let out a chuckle.

Before he could do anything else, Mayor Mare, the mayor of Ponyville approached. “Hello your majesty, it is a pleasure to welcome you to Ponyville, I hope you will enjoy your stay here. I am Mayor Mare, the mayor of Ponyville.”

“A pleasure to meet you madam mayor, I just know I will. Especially since I’m staying with my new cousins.” Dawn’s eyes fell upon the desert table off to the side filled with cupcakes, cookies, cake slices and many drinks. “OOH, what are these?” Dawn asked as he rushed over, completely forgetting the mayor.

“Well, the young prince certainly seems rather……energetic.” Mayor Mare commented.

Twilight walked up to her. “He sure does, I think he’s just happy to see other places besides being stuck in the castle with nothing to do.”

“Hey Pinkie, what are these things?” Dawn asked with a grin.

Pinkie hopped over to inform him. “Those are cupcakes silly, haven’t you ever heard of a cupcake before?”

“No, there was nothing like this before, are they good?”

Pinkie gasped. “GASP! You’ve never had a cupcake?! OH MY GOSH, THAT’ST TERRIBLE! Well you go ahead and help yourself to all the treats you want. Those are cookies too by the way, and those are slices of cake.”

“Gosh, we never had such things before. I can’t wait to try them.” Dawn Light picked up the first cupcake he saw and was about to bite into it until Pinkie stopped him.

“WAIT, don’t eat it just yet.”

“Why not?”

“You have to remove the wrapping around it.”

“The wrapping, you mean this stuff that looks like paper?”

“Yep, that stuff isn’t edible, just take it off then eat.”

“Oh, ok.” Dawn Light did so and was finally free to eat his cupcake. After his first bite, he let it sit in so he could savor the taste. “MMmmm, itsh sho goof. Itsh shweet.” He finally swallowed. “Wow, that is amazing, I’ve never had anything so sweet before.” Dawn continued to scarf down his first sweet in ages. “Thanks Pinkie.” Dawn gave a big smile.

“You’re welcome.” Pinkie smiled back.

Dawn went on to enjoy the rest of the party, learning and playing the games he had never heard of before like pin the tail on the pony, bobbing for apples, and whack the piñata. After a while, the party wound down and it was time to go. “I wish to thank you all for a wonderful time, especially you Pinkie, I had a lot of fun, thank you for throwing this party for me.”

“I’m glad you like it princey.”

Dawn Light walked up to her and hugged her, then went to hug the other girls before leaving with Twilight and Spike. “I’ll see you all later.” He gave a wave as he left. “That was a lot of fun cousin Twilight, what’s next?”

“Well, Spike needs to head back to the library and take care of things.”

“Awe, you can’t stay with us?” Dawn asked Spike sadly.

“Don’t worry, we’ll see each other again, you’re staying with us after all remember.” Spike informed.

“Oh yeah, all right then, I’ll see you later.”

“See ya back at the library.” Spike waved as he headed back.

“So then where are we going Twilight?” Dawn asked with a smile.

“I thought it would be a good idea for you to meet other ponies around your age. We’re going to pay a visit to the school here.”

“A school, I guess that would be nice, sure.”

Ponyville’s school house soon came into view. It was a quaint little building with a steeple and a bell in it. It was close to midday so it was almost time for recess for the kids. “Ok Dawn Light, you wait here while I go inside and see if the teacher is ok with a visit.”

“Sure thing Twilight.” Dawn stood just outside the door with his two guards just behind him.
Twilight walked into the School house and was greeted by the teacher, miss Cheerilee. “Good day miss Cheerilee, I hope I’m not interrupting class.”

Cheerilee greeted with a smile. “Oh not at all princess Twilight. To what do I owe the honor of your visit?”

“Just Twilight is fine. I brought Dawn Light by for a visit, I thought he might like to meet the other kids here. Is that all right?”

“But of course, it is a pleasure and an honor to have royalty visit my school. Class, your attention please!” Cheerilee called out to her students. The kids all stopped their work and looked up. “Class, I have big news. As you see, princess Twilight has come to visit, and she has brought the new prince with her, I would like you all to give your undivided attention while we meet him.”

Twilight looked to the door. “Dawn Light, come on in!”

The door to the school opened and Dawn light walked in trying to look as dignified as he can with his head held up again and stepping like he was marching. The two guards took positions inside on both sides of the door.

Twilight rolled her eyes. As Dawn Light was walking, he accidently tripped and fell. “Whoa!” His crown fell askew, covering his right eye. He quickly stood up and readjusted his crown. A few of the kids laughed.

Cheerilee called out to get their attention. “Class, that was not funny, please remember to show respect.”

Dawn raised a hoof and waved it. “it’s quite all right miss, I do not mind.” He stood before the class and looked them over. “good day every pony, I am prince Dawn Light, I am pleased to be here.”

“Hello your majesty.” The class said in unison.

“Wow silver spoon, I can’t believe the new prince is in our school.” A young filly whispered to her grey coated filly friend.

“I know right Diamond Tiara, and he looks so cute too.” Silver Spoon whispered back.

“All right class, since its recess time, we can all head outside and you can all have a chance to meet with the prince if that is all right with him.” Cheerilee called out.

“Its fine with me madam Cheerilee. I would love to meet with the little ponies.”

Once all the kids rushed out, Twilight got Dawn’s attention. “Dawn, did you forget that you don’t have to act like that, just be yourself.”

“Really? Good, cause acting royal can be tiring. I guess my sisters royal behavior from before rubbed off on me. I was also always taught to act as such around the citizens.”

“Well times have changed. You just need to try and get used to it.”

“I guess so.” Dawn Light then approached Cheerilee. “Thanks for letting me visit miss Cheerilee.”

Cheerilee gave a bow. “A pleasure to have you, your highness.”

Dawn Light then headed for the door the kids went out to the playground area with Twilight and the two guards behind. Once outside, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were the first to address him. “Greetings your majesty, its an honor to meet you.” Diamond Started.

“We’re so honored you could come visit our school.” Silver Spoon added.

Off in the distance at a picnic table, three little fillies sat together watching the scene. “Puh, look at those three, figures they’d be the first to swarm all over him.” An orange coated filly Pegasus commented.

“Tell me about it Scootaloo, Those two are such suck ups.” A white coated unicorn filly agreed.

“I have ta agree with ya there Sweetie Belle. Say ya’ll, I just had an idea, you see how he don’t have a cutie mark?” A yellow coated filly pointed out.

“What about it Applebloom?” Scootaloo asked.

“Why don’t we see if he wants to be a cutie mark crusader like us?” Applebloom suggested.

“Yeah right, he’s royalty, why would he want to join a club with ponies like us?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“It couldn’t hurt to try, come on ya’ll.” Applebloom got up and started over to the young prince.
Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle just shrugged and followed her over.

“Excuse me yer highness, could we speak with you?” Applebloom asked on her approach.

Before Dawn Light could answer, Diamond Tiara answered for him. “Why would he want to talk to you blank flanks? He’s royalty, I doubt he’d want to waste his time with you three losers.”

“Yeah, so why don’t you just go and be useless somewhere else.” Silver Spoon spat.

“Hey, we are not losers!” Scootaloo shot back.

“Yeah, and we’re not worthless either.” Sweetie Belle added in.

“Oh please, of course you are, your nothing but a bunch of blank flanks.” Diamond shot back and laughed with her friend.

Dawn Light decided to step in. “Excuse me, did you two just use blank flank as an insult because of their lack of a cutie mark?" Dawn was frowning at Diamond and Silver.

The two fillies became unsure of what was now going on. Diamond answered carefully. “Um, of course, they don’t have cutie marks so their just a bunch of losers who aren’t special.”

Dawn then glared at them. “Oh really, well in case you hadn’t noticed.” Dawn turned to his side so the little ponies could see his flank. “I’m a blank flank too, so I guess that means I’m a worthless loser too doesn’t it?”

Diamond and Silver were starting to sweat nervously. “Of course not your majesty, you’re…..different because you’re a prince. So you aren’t a loser.” Offered Silver Spoon.

“Yeah, what she said.” Diamond tried to agree.

“Sorry but I don’t buy it, if you use blank flank as an insult, then you might as well be insulting me as well. I should have you two thrown in the dungeon for this.”

“WHAT!?” The two little fillies cried out in fear. “B-b-but…..you can’t do that!” Diamond managed to get out.

“Of course I can, I’m the prince after all.”

The other three smiled and snickered at the thought.

Twilight came up to him with worry. “Dawn Light, what are you doing?”

Dawn Light whispered into Twilight’s ear. “Don’t worry Twilight, I’m not really going to throw them in the dungeon. Trust me.” He gave Twilight a wink.

Twilight was still unsure but she let him continue. “Now then, if you two don’t want me to throw you in a dungeon, I suggest you apologize to these three fillies at once.”

The two upper crust fillies gulped nervously. They turned to the three ponies they insulted. Diamond Tiara started the apology. “We’re sorry for calling you blank flanks, losers and worthless.”

“Same here, please forgive us.” Silver Spoon added.

“Well…..I don’t know, you promise not to call us names anymore?” Scootaloo asked.

“Pfft, as if.” Diamond shot out.

Dawn Light spoke up. “AHEM, you know, if you do, they are more than welcome to send me a message saying that you two are giving them trouble. I will then be forced to take action and have you thrown in the dungeon.”

“But……but…..they….” Diamond tried to get out only to be shut up by a glare from the young prince. “Fine, we promise not to call you three names anymore.”

“Promise.” Silver Spoon added.

Dawn Light gave a smile. “Very good, now be gone with you two.” He waved a hoof.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon gave a bow and backed away.

Once they were gone, the three fillies started up. “WOW, that was so cool of you to stand up for us like that. Thank you your majesty.” Sweetie Belle cheered, with a bow.

“No pony’s ever stood up for us like that, thank you very much yer highness.” Applebloom added in with a bow.

“Well, maybe because no pony was a prince.” Dawn said.

“You have no idea how much trouble those two give us every day. You may have just helped us deal with them once and for all. How can we ever repay you?” Scootaloo asked.

“I’m just glad to help, I don’t like seeing others get picked on.”

Twilight gave a smile. “Wow Dawn Light, you handled that little situation well.”

“Thanks Twilight, I was really just making it up as I go along.”

“Um, sire, I know this will probably be a silly question, but……” Applebloom started shyly.

“Yes, what is it?” Dawn said with a smile

Sweetie Belle continued for Applebloom. “ We were wondering if maybe you’d like to join our club, the cutie mark crusaders.”

Scootaloo continued. “Were a club dedicated to trying new things to earn our cutie marks. We were wondering if you’d like to join, you know, since you don’t have a cutie mark and all.”

Dawn looked in thought. “I don’t know, it would be hard for me to be part of a club here when I live at the castle with my sisters.”

“Awwwe.” The three whined.

“However, I suppose I could make arrangements every once in a while for you three to come. Would that be all right Twilight?” Dawn turned to Twilgiht.

“Well, I suppose it would be up to your sisters, but I don’t see why they would refuse.”

“Really, you’d let us come to the castle?!” Sweetie asked with a smile.

“Sure, so with that, I would love to be a part of your club.”

“All right, this is great!” Applebloom cheered. “We got a prince in our club. I’m Applebloom by the way.”

“And I’m Sweetie Belle.”

“Names Scootaloo. Welcome to the cutie mark crusaders your highness.”

Dawn Light gave them a big smile. “Just Dawn Light is fine. No need for formalities.”

“All right then, think you could come by our club house later so we can perform the initiation?” Applebloom asked. “Its at ma sisters farm. You can meet us there at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“I’d love to, I can go can’t I Twilight?”

“Sure, Sweet Apple Acres is Applejack’s farm after all.”

“Applejack’s?” Dawn cocked an eyebrow. “So wait, are you related to Applejack?”

“Yep, she’s ma big sis, you know her?”

“I sure do, I got to meet her before. Pinkie Pie had a big party to welcome me to town and Applejack was there.

“This is going to be so cool, I can’t wait to start our crusading with a prince.” Scootaloo cheered.

“I’ve never been part of a club before, I just know I’m going to have fun. I can’t wait!” Dawn Light cheered.

Twilight gave a smile. “Looks like you’ve managed to make some new friends already Dawn Light. Your sisters are going to be happy about this.”

“They sure are, I never had friends my age before. I’m so excited! I’m so glad my sisters let me come here.”

Author's Note

OK All, I need a little help here. At some point, I would like Dawn Light to earn a cutie mark but I'm having trouble coming up with what it should be and how he could go about earning it. I would like suggestions please and thank you. it won't be the main focus of the story though.

Chapter 7: A New Pet

Chapter 7: A New Pet

After the young prince’s encounter with the cutie mark crusaders and meeting with a few of the kids at the school, it was now time to move on. Twilight led Dawn Light away as he was bubbling with joy at making some new friends of his own and getting to be a part of a club. “Wow, this is turning out to be a great day so far. I’ve already made some friends, I get to be part of a club, and I get to enjoy time with my new cousins.”

Twilight smiled at young Dawn Light. “I’m glad you’re having a good day so far.”

“So what’s next Twilight?”

Twilight looked down at the young prince with glee as she thought of what was in store for him. “Next, we’re going to pay a visit to Fluttershy.”

Dawn Light cocked an eyebrow. “Really, what for? Not that I don’t mind, I would love to visit her.”

“You’ll see.” She replied coyly.

Dawn just followed Twilight along as the two guards trailed behind, their faces stiff as stone.

As they walked, Dawn light noticed some of the ponies seem a little shaken up whenever he happened a glance at one of the villagers. Dawn light grew concerned about this and spoke up. “Twilight, why do some of the ponies here seem a little nervous? It can’t be me or you can it?”

Twilight looked at the young prince with a straight muzzle, then glanced back at the two guards following close behind as they eyed the surroundings. “I think it’s because of the guards following us.” Twilight finally responded.

Dawn Light frowned upon this realization as he looked back at the guards himself. He didn’t admit it openly, but the guards seemed to give him a bit of a chill as well. He knew they were there for his protection, but protection from who? The thing that locked him away in a terrible nightmare was now a good friend of his in the castle. Dawn turned his attention back to Twilight and looked up at her as he began.

“Twilight, are they really necessary, I don’t want every pony to be afraid of me. I don’t suppose we could just dismiss them could we?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin in thought as they walked. After a moment, she finally responded. “Sorry Dawn Light, but their orders came directly from your sisters. Even though I’m a princess myself, your sisters hold authority over these guards.”

Dawn light looked straight ahead and began to muse. “I guess I’ll just have to ask my sisters then, I’m not in any real danger here am I?” He asked really more to himself, but wanted an opinion as well.

Twilight supplied her opinion. “I wouldn’t see how. Equestria is at peace. There’s no threat of war or anything.”

“Then why the guards, I’ll have to send a request to my sisters that they dismiss the guards so the ponies won’t be afraid to approach me. I guess it will take some time to get a message to her though.” He said a little glumly.

Twilight gave him another smile in hopes to make one appear on his face as she responded. “Don’t worry Dawn, Spike and I have a direct line to the princess so we can send messages to her right away if we want.”

This perked up Dawn Light’s mood. “Really, what is it?” He asked happily.

“Spike himself.” Twilight said proudly. “He can send a message right to the princess right away with his fire breath.”

Dawn Light was even more impressed with his dragon cousin. As much as he wanted to, he repressed the urge to cheer out while in the presence of other ponies. “Neat.” Was all he got out. His princely training before his untimely disappearance was still fresh in his mind. One must always appear regal and hold an air of grace and humility.

Fluttershy’s cottage soon came into view. Dawn Light took a moment to admire the cottage before him. “Wow, this is where Fluttershy lives, not bad.”

“Come along Dawn.” Twilight instructed. Dawn Light followed her across a small bridge over a stream with the guards close behind.

They approached the door and Twilight knocked. “H-hello?” A meek voice called out quietly, followed by a single sea green eye.

Twilight addressed the eye. “Hello Fluttershy, it’s just us.”

Upon seeing the lavender alicorn and little prince, the door swung open to reveal Fluttershy with a smile. “Oh, hello Twilight.” She greeted happily. Her attention then turned to the young prince. “Hello prince Dawn Light.” She said with a warm smile.

Dawn Light happily returned it. “Hello Fluttershy.”

“So I take it you’re here to pick out a new pet?”

“We sure a-“ Dawn stopped himself a moment. He gave a quizzical look. “Wait, what?” He asked. “Pick out a pet? What is she talking about Twilight?” Dawn asked as he turned to Twilight, only to see a wry smile.

Fluttershy continued. “Oh my, you didn’t tell him?” Fluttershy asked a little worriedly.

Twilight finally spoke up. “I thought it might be a nice surprise.”

Dawn was still confused. “Nice surprise, what’s going on? What are you two going on about?” Dawn’s eyes went back and forth between the two.

Twilight finally relented. “You see Dawn Light, your sisters thought it would be nice if you got a pet to keep you company, so they sent word ahead of time as well for Fluttershy to help you pick out a pet for yourself.”

Dawn Light smiled from ear to ear. “I get to get a pet?!” He asked excitedly. He was forgetting his princely training, he quickly corrected himself and did his best to control himself. “Wow, thank you Fluttershy.” He said with restraint. He would have been hopping around with joy, but he knew that would look undignified. So he kept himself in check.

Twilight seemed to notice Dawn tremble a little. She figured she knew what it was, joy. She could see in his eyes that he was holding back. She spoke to try and get him to express himself. “You know Dawn, it’s ok to express yourself.”

Dawn Light looked up at Twilight. “What do you mean cousin, I have expressed myself.”

“Dawn Light, there’s no pony around but us, if you want to cheer it up, go ahead.” She encouraged him.

Dawn’s eyes shifted around momentarily before looking back to Twilight. “Are you sure?” He asked carefully.

Twilight gave a reassuring smile. “I’m sure.”

“Ok.” He let loose. “WOO HOO, I get a pet of my own!” His shout frightened poor Fluttershy as she yelped and hid behind her door. “Oh thank you, thank you, thank you Fluttershy!” He stopped when he noticed the shy yellow Pegasus was no longer where he thought she was. “Fluttershy?” He asked worriedly.

Fluttershy soon reappeared at the door. “Um, I’m right here.” She said meekly.

Dawn gave a sheepish grin as he apologized. “Um, sorry if I scared you Fluttershy.”

Twilight giggled while Fluttershy opened her door more. “Oh, um, it’s ok Dawn Light, sire, I didn’t expect such a reaction. Why don’t we go around back and I can show you all my animal friends that are just waiting for a new friend to go home with.” She came out of her house and led the ponies to the back of it. She then noticed the guards and recoiled a bit. “Oh my.” She stopped in her tracks.

“Fluttershy?” Dawn asked worriedly again.

Fluttershy just whimpered in response to the soldiers eyeing her from behind Twilight and Dawn.
Dawn looked behind him and looked at the guards, then back to Fluttershy. Dawn looked a little down cast. He turned to face the guards. “Excuse me guards, would you mind waiting out front here while my friend and cousin help me pick out a pet?”

The unicorn guard responded. “Sorry your majesty, but your sisters said we are not to leave your side for anything.”

The earth pony guard continued. “We are to stay with you and keep an eye out for any danger.”

Dawn Light tried to speak with authority, which was hard given his size and foal body. He was officialy 1,o11 years old, but his mind and body were still that of a young colt. “Come now, we are at the home of one of the bearers of the elements of harmony, not to mention another is here with us, and she is a princess alicorn who is strong with magic. I think I’ll be safe. Besides, your presence is scaring my friend.”

The guards looked at each other first, then finally relented. “Very well your highness, we will wait on the other side of the bridge.” The earth pony guard said. The two turned around and left.

Dawn Turned to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, are you ok?”

She looked down at the young prince as she spoke. “I’m fine, those guards are just so…..scary.”

Dawn Light hung his head. “I’m sorry.”

Twilight looked sadly at the young prince. She placed a comforting hoof on his back to comfort him. “Don’t worry about it Dawn Light, it’s not your fault.”

Fluttershy continued to try and help him feel better with a smile. “Yes, it isn’t your fault your majesty, you don’t have anything to apologize for. Now come on, let’s get you a pet.”

Dawn Light’s head lifted upon hearing this. He smiled back. “Ok, sure. I can’t wait to get a new friend.”

Fluttershy and the others continued on to the back of Fluttershy’s cottage. Upon reaching the back, their ears picked up the sound of many animals greeting their caretaker as she approached. “Hello my little friends, I have great news. The young prince Dawn Light is here looking for a pet.” The animals seemed to cheer in response.

As Fluttershy greeted her animals and talked to them, Dawn and Twilight hung back a moment. After a moment, Fluttershy motioned for them to come over. Dawn Light happily did so as he walked over to join her. He saw all kinds of animals. Dogs, cats, a flamingo, he spotted a seal that waved a flipper at him. He contemplated a seal for a pet and thought what that might be like if he came home with a seal. The thought made him snicker a bit but decided it wouldn’t be a good idea. How would he take care of it, he knew seals needed water, and Canterlot was about as far away from a body of water as one could get.

He moved on as he looked over the many animals willing to go home with him. The animals on the ground seemed nice enough, but he figured that since he could fly and Canterlot was high up, maybe a fellow feathered friend would be nice. As he walked among the animals with Twilight and Fluttershy close behind, the first feathery animal he came to was a very tall pink one with a long neck and even longer legs. Dawn looked up at it in wonder. “Whoa.” He commented. “Fluttershy, what is this animal?” He asked her as she came up next to him.

Fluttershy answered with a smile. “This a flamingo Dawn Light, do you like him?”

Dawn Light thought about it. “Can he fly?”

“Of course he can.” She replied.

“He’s kind of……big. He seems nice and all, but I think he’s too big for me.” He looked at the flamingo apologetically, thinking he may have hurt the bird’s feelings. “Sorry.” Was all he said before continuing on. He then noticed a bat hanging upside down from a low branch on a nearby tree asleep. “Fluttershy, what about this thing?”

“That’s called a bat Dawn.” Fluttershy informed. “They’re normally nocturnal creatures.”

While he thought the bat looked kind of neat, he remembered something about them that he learned about, but he wasn’t sure. “What do bats eat again?” He asked carefully, bracing himself for the answer.

“Bats eat bugs Dawn.”

Dawn Light gave a disgusted look. “Bleack, pass.” He continued to look around at all the pets around him. Then one bird in particular seemed to catch his eye. It had black and white feathers with an unusually large colorful beak. Dawn approached it as it was perched on a fence post. “Fluttershy, what is this one?”

“That’s a toucan Dawn Light, they eat fruits.”

Dawn looked carfully at the bird. It wasn’t very big, but it wasn’t very small either….and….it didn’t eat bugs. “Can I hold him?” He asked.

“Sure, just hold your foreleg out and he’ll come to you.” Fluttershy instructed.

Dawn lifted a leg and held it out to the bird. Just like Fluttershy said, the bird gave a squawk and hopped onto Dawn’s foreleg. “Neat.” The bird could fly, he was quite colorful and he seemed rather friendly. “Does he have a name Fluttershy?”

“Well, I usually just call him Mr. Toucan, but you can call him something else if you want. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind if you gave him a name.” Fluttershy said.

Dawn turned his attention to the bird. “Is it all right if I give you a different name?” He asked the bird.

In response, the bird stuck out a blue tongue with darker shades of blue on it and made a funny sound. Dawn laughed. “He he, he sounds funny.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly. “That means yes.”

“Cool, I like him, I want this one, I can have him right Fluttershy?” He asked pleadingly.

“Of course Dawn Light, that is why you came here isn’t it?”

“All right!” Dawn cheered, the cheer caused the bird to fly up a bit. Dawn held hid foreleg out again for the bird to land on again. “Cool, your mine now, we’re going to be great friends. Now you just need a name. Let’s see, what can I call you….?” Dawn light sat on his haunches and rubbed his chin with his other hoof in thought. “I know, I’ll call you……Tooky.”

The bird, now named Tooky, gave a side glance, squawked, then flew up and around, squaking some more as if to celebrate. Dawn laughed at the bird’s flying as Twilight and Fluttershy watched on with smiled. Tooky finaly came to a landing on Dawn Light’s back. “Welcome to the family Tooky.” Dawn said to the bird with a smile. Tooky squawked in response.

Dawn then turned to Fluttershy with a huge smile. “Thank you Fluttershy, I just know we’ll be great friends.”

Fluttershy returned the smile. “You’re welcome Dawn Light, I’m sure you two will be good friends too.”

Twilight finally cut in. “We’d better get going now Fluttershy, we’ll see you later.”

“Ok, bye Twilight, bye Dawn Light.”

Dawn light gave a wave as he walked away with his new pet on his back. “Bye Fluttershy, I hope to see you again soon.”

Just like the guards said, they were waiting on the other side of the bridge, they stood on either side of it like silent sentinels. The sight was a little unnerving for Dawn Light again, he was starting to get tired of feeling a little intimidated by guards that were there for his safety. Twilight’s words from earlier echoed in his mind.

“Equestria is at peace. There’s no threat of war or anything.”

If that was true, then why the guards, why were they always following him? Ponyville, as far as he could tell, was a peaceful little town. And in Canterlot, it was always guarded. So why the personal guards following him around the castle? This was something he wanted to ask his sisters later. For now though, he wanted to enjoy his time with his cousins. Besides, it was about time for his initiation into the cutie mark crusaders.

“Twilight, we’re going to Applejack’s next right? School is out isn’t it?”

“Yes Dawn Light, it is, we’ll be heading there next. I know you’re eager to become a cutie mark crusader.” She said with a smile and a small laugh. “Just…..try not to let them talk you into doing anything danderous.”

Dawn raised an eyebrow at that. “Dangerous, why would they do anything dangerous?”

Twilight continued. “You see, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle are just so desperate for their cutie marks, that they’ll try anything, and I mean anything, to get them. So that tends to lead them to doing things they shouldn’t that could get them hurt.”

Dawn Light recoiled a little. “Really, gosh. Well don’t worry, I’ll be careful, I won’t let them talk me into doing anything dangerous, and if they try to do something dangerous, I’ll just try to talk them out of it.”

Twilight smiled at this. “That is very mature of you Dawn Light.”

“Thanks Twilight.” Dawn then turned to Tooky on his back. “What do you say Tooky, you want to meet my friends?”

Tooky squawked in response, then started to nibble lightly on the back of Dawn’s neck through his light blue mane. He started giggling. “Hey, heh heh, sto-stop it, he ha hah, that-that tickles.” The bird stopped and gave another squawk. Tooky then flew up and rested himself on the top of dawns head, fitting perfectly within his crown. Dawn Light tilted his head up to look at Tooky who leaned his head down and looked back at Dawn in the eyes. Dawn smiled and laughed. “HA HAH, Twilight look.” He exclaimed as he turned to his cousin.

Twilight looked and couldn’t help but laugh at Dawn’s newest look. “He heh heh, you look so funny Dawn light.”

Dawn then got an idea to try and ease tension from the citizens as he walked by. “Ooh, ooh, I got an idea! Tooky, stay there ok?” Tooky squawked. “Watch this cousin.” Dawn light took on his dignified look and marched onward with his head raised a little and his eyes closed. Tooky did his best to mimick his new friend by closing his eyes and holding his beak up.

Twilight laughed more as he walked just a little ahead of her. The other ponies that saw him walking by like he did smiled and couldn’t help but laugh as well. Even the guards following were having a little trouble keeping a straight face as smiles and snickers slipped out.

Dawn opened one eye with a smile to look at his work to bring smiles. He was pleased to see every pony he passed burst into a bit of laughing. He even caught sight of Pinkie, who just happen to be passing by, start to laugh hysterically. “HA HA HHA HAH, you look so silly prince!” Pinkie said between snorts and giggles.
‘

'Prince’. That word made him remember something. A prince must always show a sense of pride and regality. Dawn Light’s smile faded. “Tooky, get back on my back now please.” Tooky opened his eyes and looked down at Dawn. He gave a low squawk and complied. He hopped off Dawn’s head and went to his back.

Twilight’s smile faded and went up to him. “Dawn Light, what’s wrong, weren’t you having fun?” She asked in concern.

“Yes, but I’m a prince, I shouldn’t be doing things like that, at least not in public.” Dawn light said rather glumly.

“Come on Dawn, you don’t have to act like that. You can be however you want.”

Dawn responded sadly. “No I can’t Twilight, I’m a prince, I shouldn’t be goofing around like that. I have to show some sense of pride or I will never be taken seriously as a prince. I have to show control. It’s what I was taught. Now that I think about it, maybe I should forget about joining the cutie mark crusaders all together.”

“Dawn, you don’t have to do that, you can join them if you want, your sisters would be pleased that you made friends.” She tried to reassure him.

“I don’t know, maybe I should just put it off for now and think about it. I’d hate to have to tell my new friends that I can’t join their club because of me being a prince. I shouldn’t even be talking and mingling with other ponies like I have been.” Dawn Light hung his head sadly at the thought that he might even have to break a friendship he just made.

Twilight continued to try and cheer him up. “Tell you what, we’ll just head over to Applejack’s, tell your friends that something came up and you’ll have to join them later, then we’ll send a letter to your sisters telling them about what happened today and see what they have to say. I promise they’ll be glad to hear you made friends.”

Dawn Light raised his head a little and gave a small smile. “You really think so?”

Twilight gave a confident nod as she responded. “I know so. Now come on, let’s get to Sweet Apple Acres first.” The two continued on with Dawn Light feeling a bit more hopeful at getting to keep his friends. Maybe today wasn’t going to be so bad after all.

Author's Note

Hope you all like this story so far, be sure to leave comments to let me know what you think. Thank you for your support.

Chapter 8: An Overprotective Big Sister

Chapter 8: An Overprotective Big Sister

Dawn Light and Twilight stopped by Sweet Apple Acres just like they planned and found the three little fillies all there eagerly awaiting the young prince. They did bow respectively upon his approach but kept up with their usual friendliness. Dawn Light delivered the sad news that he would have to postpone his initiation. The CMC let out a disappointed sigh together. Dawn Light and Twilight said their goodbyes and headed back to Twilight’s library.

Upon arrival, she informed the guards that they wouldn’t be going anywhere else for the rest of the day so they left back for their barracks. Once they entered, Twilight was greeted by her own feathery friend. “Hello Owlowicious.”

“Who.” Was the birds response.

Dawn light looked at the owl on Twilight’s foreleg. “Hey Twilight, who’s that?” He asked with his mood slightly better than before.

Twilight gave a smile as she answered. “This is my friend, Owlowicious. He’s my night time assistant and friend like you and Tooky.”

“A pleasure to meet you owlowicious.” Dawn said to the owl.

“Who.” Was all the owl said.

“You, owlowicious, that’s who.”

“Who.”

“Don’t bother, Dawn.” Spike interrupted. “You won’t win, that’s all he says.”

Dawn Light turned to Spike who was near a shelf rearranging a few books. “Really? All right then. Oh hey Spike, check out my new friend, this is Tooky.” Dawn Light turned his side to Spike so he could get a good look at Dawn’s new pet bird. Dawn turned to face Tooky. “Tooky, this is my cousin Spike.”

Spike walked up to Dawn to get a good look at the toucan. “Hi there.”

The bird squawked in response, then stuck out his tongue and made a funny noise like a noise maker that one blows in. Dawn laughed at it. “Heh heh, I like it when he does that, it sounds funny.”

Spike agreed as he chuckled. “Heh heh, it sure does. Nice to meet you Tooky.” Spike extended a claw to shake a wing.

Instead, the bird hoped from Dawn’s back and onto Spike’s arm. He gave Spike a side glance as he turned his head and squawked. Tooky then patted Spike on the head with his beak. “I think he likes you already Spike.” Twilight commented with a smile.

Tooky returned to Dawn’s back. “So what can we do now Twilight?” Dawn asked with a smile.

Twilight frowned a little. “I’m afraid I have some work I need to catch up on. Me and Spike need to get some things done.”

Dawn looked down cast at this. “Awwe, then what am I supposed to do?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin in thought. “Hmm,” A light bulb went off in her head. “I know.” She went over to one of her shelves and pulled out a book. “Here you go Dawn Light, why don’t you read this. This should occupy your time until it’s time for dinner, then bed.” Twilight floated the book over to Dawn who took it in his hooves.

Dawn Light eyed the cover. On it was a picture of a Pegasus mare with a beige coat, a two toned grey mane and tail and a compass like sign for a cutie mark. She was wearing an equally beige shirt and a pith helmet while swinging on a vine. Dawn Light read the title. “Daring Do and the sapphire stone? What is this Twilight?” He asked as he looked up from the book.

“It’s an adventure story Dawn, Rainbow Dash loves the series. I think you’ll enjoy it too. Why don’t you and Tooky go in your room and read while me and Spike get a few things done.”

Dawn Light wasn’t sure about this book, but he figured it would be better than nothing. “Well, ok, thanks Twilight.” Dawn then walked to his room and got on his bed to begin reading while Tooky sat next to him.

The hours seemed to fly by for Dawn as he read the harrowing adventures of Daring Do. By the time he reached the end, he heard Twilight call out. “Dawn Light, dinner is ready!”

“Ok, be right out!” He called back. “Wow, what a story, I wonder if there are others. Daring Do is amazing.” In his revelry, he had forgotten that Twilight mentioned it was a series. Dawn Light closed the book and brought it out with him. He galloped on with Tooky flying just above him. “Twilight, this book was amazing, it so adventurous and cool. Are there others?” He asked excitedly.

Twilight laughed. “Hm hm, yes there are, it’s actually a popular series.”

Dawn’s eyes lit up. “Serieis, as in there are more?”

“Yes Dawn, there are others, and I have the whole series.” Twilight said with a smile.

Dawn’s face lit up more. “COOL! I can’t wait to read the rest.”

Twilight laughed a bit more. “Hm hm hm. I’m afraid that will have to wait until tomorrow, then we can send a message to your sisters about the guards.”

“Ok.” Dawn replied with a smile. He sat at the table next to Spike while Twilight took a seat across from him and they began to eat. Tooky was provided a bowl of slices of fruit which he happily ate.

Bed time soon rolled around. Dawn Light removed his adornments, placed them near his dresser, and Twilight tucked Dawn in for the night. Tooky roosted on the window sill to rest. “Good night Dawn Light, sleep well.” Twilight said to Dawn.” Tomorrow, we’ll send a letter to your sisters about you making friends and becoming a cutie mark crusader.”

“Ok, good night cousin.” Dawn said with a yawn.

On her way out, Twilight turned the light for the room off and gently closed the door behind her.

For a moment, Dawn laid on his back looking up at the ceiling with tired eyes and a smile. He yawned before speaking. “*YAWN* What a day, I’m glad I got a new friend.” He turned on his side to face the window and saw Tooky already asleep. Dawn looked past Tooky and out the window to the night sky his sister Luna had made. The stars twinkled and a crescent moon hung in the sky as the moonlight shone in on him. “Goodnight sisters.” He said before closing his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Dawn Light then opened his eyes. He found himself back in that terrible void of blackness. This time was different, he wasn’t afraid for he knew any minute, his big sister Luna would come to chase it away. “This again huh, well I’m not afraid anymore. This is just a dream, and my sister Luna will come and prove it.”

He waited, a minute passed and no sign of Luna. “Any minute now, she’ll come and chase it away.” Dawn said to himself. Another minute passed and still no Luna. “Any…minute now.” He said again, sounding less sure. Two minutes passed. Dawn was starting to get worried. “Where is she, she has to be here to chase away this dream so she can prove that this is just a dream.”

Blue Blood’s words from before echoed in his mind. “How do you know your sister showing up ins’t just part of the illusion, for all you know, you could still be in that void and this is all just an elaborate fake made by your mind.”

“No, he’s wrong, this is a dream, this has to be.” Dawn Light was starting to get worried. “Luna, where are you?!” He called out, only to be greeted with the echo of his own voice. “LUNA!” He cried out. “CELESTIA! ANY PONY!” Dawn dropped to his hooves and started crying. “This has to be a dream, I know it is. Pleased……please not here, I don’t want to go back.” He cried more.

Hours seemed to pass for him with no end in sight for this nightmare. “Please, not again, I just want to go home.” He said between sobs. He felt a hoof on his shoulder. His eyes shot open.

Dawn Light’s eyes shot open and he sprang up in his bed panting heavily with his cheeks wet with tears. He looked to the window and saw the morning rays of the sun streaming in. Tooky was still sleeping. “Dawn, are you all right?” A concerned voice asked from the side. Dawn looked to his right to see a worried Twilight Sparkle.
“Cousin Twilight?” He asked.

“Yes Dawn, it’s me, I’m right here, what’s wrong, why were you crying?”

More tears formed in Dawn’s eyes. He lunged forward and hugged Twilight with his hooves. “Twilight!” He cried out. “It was horrible, I had that nightmare again, I was back in that void. Luna was supposed to come and chase it away, but she didn’t! I was so scared.”

Twilight just hugged him back and stroked his mane to try and comfort him. “Shh, it’s ok Dawn, it was just a nightmare. Your safe now.”

“But what if it wasn’t.” He cried out. “What if this is the dream, I don’t even know anymore! Why didn’t Luna come, she was supposed to chase it away, why didn’t she come Twilgiht, why?!”

Twilight held her embrace and let Dawn Light cry as much as he needed. “I don’t know Dawn, but we’ll find out. Let’s go ahead and send a letter to her and ask her.” Twilight pulled away a little while keeping Dawn in her embrace. “Would you like to do that?”

Dawn sniffled and nodded. “Ok, come on. Let’s have breakfast first.” Tooky, who had woken up from the commotion, flew on and followed them.

After breakfast, Dawn and Twilight went right to writing a letter to the princesses. Twilight first put in if it would be all right for Dawn to be mingling with others and have friends. She then put in the question about why Luna didn’t show up in Dawn’s dreams last night. Once the letter was complete, Spike sent it on its way.

It didn’t take long to get a response, the letter they received came from Luna herself.

My Dearest little brother,

I am terribly sorry that I did not come to you in your dreams to chase away the nightmares, but I had night court last night and was left extremely busy, I swear I will do whatever I can to make it up to you. As for friends, myself and Celestia would be glad if you made friends, but we would like it if you would be careful about the ponies you mingle with. As an extra precaution, I will send a few more guards to watch over you and keep you safe.

Your big sister, Luna.

Dawn Light did not like the sound of this. “More guards?” He questioned. “How are more guards going to help?”

Before Twilight could say anything, there was a knock at the door. “I’ll get it.” Twilight responded. She opened the door and found four guards lined up in pairs wearing the armor of Luna’s own guards. Each had a stony expression.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle?” one of them asked.

Twilight answered warily. “Yes?” Dawn Light coward a little behind her with Tooky on his back shaking a little as well.

“We have been sent by Princess Luna to guard the young prince. We will be your escorts during the prince’s stay here.” The first guard informed with the same stoic expression all guards are known for. The one that spoke was a unicorn, the guard next to him was a regular Pegasus, and the two behind them were earth ponies.

Twilight hung her head exhaustedly. She looked back up at the guards and spoke. “Is all this really necessary?”

The Pegasus guard spoke. “Our place is not to question our princess, only to follow orders. And our orders are to guard the young prince.”

Twilight wanted to argue, but she knew how the guards were. Loyal and unmoving in their duties. These guards weren’t going to back out of their duties unless Luna ordered them to. She wanted to send another letter to Luna but remembered she needed to head into market to do some grocery shopping. “I guess we’ll have to deal with this later. Dawn Light, follow me please, me and Spike need to go get some things.” Twilight levitated her saddle bags and placed them on her back.

Spike came up behind her and Dawn. Dawn just nodded slowly. The four guards stepped aside to let the group through. Dawn’s pet Tooky was on his back.

Spike walked to one side of Twilight while Dawn Light was on her other side. Both looked rather unnerved about the extra guards. As they walked through town, Twilight and Dawn also noticed there were other guards from Luna stationed around the town. A few Pegasus and thestral ponies were standing on the roofs of some of the houses.

Twilight was not pleased by this, she looked down and saw Dawn Light looking worried as well. “Luna, what is going on with you?” She asked herself quietly.

Mayor Mare spotted them and started to approach. “Excuse me princess Twilight, prince Dawn, may I have a moment?” As she approached, two of the guards sprang into action and put themselves between the mayor and the prince.

“HALT, who goes there?”

Spike and Dawn were both startled by the sudden action the guards took.

“YAH!” Mayor Mare yelped in surprise and fell to her haunches. “Um, nothing, never mind, carry on then.” She then turned and bolted off.

“Mayor wait!” Twilight tried to call out to her but she was already long gone. She gave a disgruntled sigh. “Ugh, this is ridiculous. You guys, that was the mayor!”

The unicorn guard turned to Twilight with the same stoic expression. “Apologies, we are not familiar with who the mayor of this town is.”

Twilight gave them an annoyed look. “Well now you know. I hope this won’t be a regular thing with you all.” Twilight pushed passed the two with Dawn and Spike close behind.

They managed to make it to the market without incident but most of the ponies were even more on edge then yesterday when Dawn had just those two guards following him. Whenever a pony would try to say hello to him, one of the guards shot them a look and the pony just recoiled and hurried on. Dawn Light was afraid of what would happen at this rate if he ran into his new friends.

Sadly, he got to find out. On the way back to the library, he heard Scootaloo call out to him. “Dawn Light, there you are!” She, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle all started galloping up to him with smiles.

Dawn smiled back upon seeing his friends. He was about to gallop over to them too, but all four guards got in front of him and stopped the little fillies from getting any closer. “HALT, no commoners allowed near the prince.” One of the earth ponies said.

The three fillies stopped in their tracks and cringed. “Hey, leave them alone, their my friends!” Dawn Light tried to call out.

“Orders from Luna sire, no commoners are to get close to you.” The unicorn guard said.

Twilight cut in. “This is ridiculous, their just fillies! Your scaring the poor dears!”

“Move along you three.” The Pegasus guard ordered the fillies.

They were about to bolt when Dawn Light called out to them. “Girls wait, don’t go, we can be cutie mark crusaders, my sisters said it was ok.”

Apple Bloom responded. “Uh, that’s ok, we’re….uh….closed on accepting members now, sorry, gotta go.” The three then dashed off.

Dawn Light hung his head in sadness. “Full on members, yeah right.” He mumbled to himself.

Twilight looked to Dawn sadly, then glared at the guards after they turnined back around. They did not change their expressions upon seeing an angry alicorn princess. Twilight just turned in a huff to continue on. “Come on you two, let’s go.” She said as nicely as she could to Spike and Dawn.

Dawn Light had his head hanging the whole way back. Once they arrived, the four guards took up position around the tree house. Twilight had enough. “That’s it, we need to inform the princesses that this is too much.” She lifted her saddle bags off her back and made her way to her desk to begin a letter.

“Um, Twilight, I don’t want my sisters mad at you about this, I don’t really mind.” Dawn was afraid that Twilight might try to force her authority as a princess and get herself in trouble on his behalf.

Twilight turned to Dawn and took a moment to calm down so as to speak normally and not make Dawn any more upset than he is. “Dawn Light, don’t worry, I’m just going to try and see why Luna feels so many guards are needed.” Twilight took hold of a quill in her magic grasp and began writing. Once she finished, she called for Spike. “Spike, send this on to the princesses please.”

Spike gave a salute. “Yes mam.” He breathed out his green flame and set the letter ablaze, it was reduced to smoke and went on.

“Now hopefully, we can get this matter resolved.” Twilight said aloud. Dawn Light just sat near the stairs feeling a little sad about the situation. He couldn’t help but feel that maybe he might have done something wrong. Was it because of how he acted yesterday? Was he not acting princely enough hence the guards chasing away any pony that got too close to him?

The response to Twilight’s letter was not another letter, but princess Luna appearing right in the center of her library. “Princess Luna?” Twilight asked aloud.

“Big sister?” Dawn also asked. “What are you doing here?”

Luna turned to Dawn Light with a straight muzzle. “I received Twilight’s letter. Is there something wrong with the guards I sent over, is there not enough of them?”

“More like too much.” Twilight answered.

Before Luna could retort, princess Celestia appeared in the room next to Luna. “Luna what is the meaning of this, why did you disappear like that?”

Luna turned to her big sister. “It seems our fellow princess does not agree with how I wish to make sure our little brother is safe.”

Celestia gave a confused look. “What do you mean Luna, what is going on?”

Twilight started, speaking with more respect. “Celestia, Luna sent a bunch of her own guards here to watch Dawn Light, four of them are just outside right now surrounding my house like it was a palace. And there’s more in the town.”

Celestia turned to Luna. “Luna, is this true?”

Before she could answer, Dawn Light interrupted. “Um, excuse me sisters, is this because of what I did yesterday, did I do something wrong?” He asked sadly as he approached them.

The two looked down at him. Luna was the first to answer. “Of course not dawn Light, I just want to make sure you are safe.”

Twilight made a suggestion. “Dawn, why don’t you and Spike go up to my room while we talk.”

“Ok.” He answered sadly, still feeling like something he did was the cause of this.

“Come on Dawn, let’s find something to do upstairs.” Spike suggested as he started to lead the way. Dawn followed silently while Tooky flew overhead.

Once Dawn was safely upstairs with the door closed, the three princesses continued their talk with Celestia starting. “Now Luna, why did you send so many of your guards over here to watch Dawn Light?”

“I just want him to feel safe, plus, I don’t want to take any chances of anything bad happening to him. We must do all we can to insure he stays safe. I won’t let him be alone again.”

Twilight responded. “Don’t you think having so many guards around is excessive, he wants to get to know every pony. Earlier, as we were making our way back here from the market, those three fillies I mentioned that Dawn made friends with were coming up to us to greet him, but your guards stopped them and frightened them away.”

“Then they are doing their job.” Luna stated confidently.

Twilight was aghast. “Excuse me? We are talking about little fillies here, little ponies that just want to be Dawn’s friends.”

“And how do we know it isn’t some changling trick.” Luna shot back. “I will not let anything happen to our little brother, nor will I let him be alone ever again.”

That again, being alone. Celestia picked up on this and decided to venture forth. “Luna, what is this really about?” She asked softly.

Luna turned to her elder sister to respond. “Like I said, I just want to make sure our little brother stays safe, we cannot lose him again.”

Celestia could tell there was more to this then Luna let on. She gave Luna a hard look. “Luna, what is really going on? Tell me the truth.”

Luna gave a sigh and relented. “I just don’t want him to feel alone anymore. I want him to feel safe. Since we can’t be there for him at all times, the best we can do is have our guards with him.”

Celestia voiced her concerns. “Luna, having guards with him at all times like this isn’t going to help.”

Luna snapped. “Then tell me big sister, what would be best?! You don’t know what he is going through, I do! We were both in isolation and separated from others for a thousand years! I was on the moon while he was in nothingness. When I was restored and rescued from being Nightmare Moon, I still had nightmares and am still trying to fit in. How do you think little brother feels? He too has been alone for a thousand years and is going through the same thing I am!”

Celestia caught the ‘still’ part. She spoke softly to try and calm her sister down. “Luna, what do you mean by ‘still’?”

Luna relaxed. The eyes of Twilight and Celestia were on her as she began. “After coming back and being accepted, I am still trying to heal. I still have nightmares of my time as Nightmare Moon and my isolation on the moon. They aren’t as bad as before, they are happening less frequently, but still feel real. I just want to do everything I can to not only ensure our little brother’s safety, but for him to feel safe and not alone.” Luna dropped to her haunches as she hung her head. “I don’t want him to be sad or scared like I was. I want him to be happy and help him realize he is home and with his family where he belongs.”

Celestia gave a soft smile to her younger sister. “I understand Luna, but guards can’t provide the comfort he needs for this. Don’t you remember how I was with you when you returned?”

Luan looked back up to her sister. “You kept doing all you could to reassure me that all was forgiven and that it was all over. That we were together and that you would always be there for me.”

“Exactly, and did it help?”

Luna smiled as she remembered. “Yes, it did help quite a bit.”

“And that is what we need to do for Dawn Light, not surround him with intimidating guards. He needs comfort and reassurance, not an armed escort everywhere he goes. Some friends of his own wouldn’t hurt either.”

“I suppose you are right big sister, I guess I was just being a little overprotective of him. But he still needs some pony to guard him and keep him safe. While we are at peace with the surrounding nations, there may still be a trouble maker or two that could be trouble for Dawn Light.”

Celestia was feeling glad she managed to get through to her little sister. “Agreed, perhaps a guard that is not so noticeable though, one who can be there for him to keep him safe while at the same time not seem like a guard so Dawn Light will be free to interact with others but still be safe. We will need to think about this for a time.”

Twilight smiled, glad that the princesses came to an agreement. The question now was who this undercover guard was going to be? That was not for her to know though, and she figured that it would be best she didn’t know lest she accidently blow his cover. “So what now princess?” Twilight asked with a smile.

Celestia addressed Twilight. “Now we inform Dawn of what we have agreed upon, but we shall not tell him of this undercover guard. Let him feel that he will be free to do as he pleases without having to worry about guards.” Celestia turned her head to Twilight’s room. “Dawn Light, you can come down now!” Celestia called.

Within moments, Dawn Light and Spike made their way out of Twilight’s room and down the stairs, Tooky flying just above and landed on a nearby table. “Sisters, whatever I did wrong I’m sorry. If it was because of how I acted yesterday when I made the others laugh, I promise not to do it again.”

Celestia motioned for Dawn to come closer. He was now standing between both his sisters. Celestia put a hoof on his back to begin. “No Dawn Light, we are not mad at you about yesterday, in fact, we would encourage it. It is quite all right for you to do what you can to make others smile much like Pinkie Pie does. It is also all right for you to have friends and join this club they have.”

Dawn Light smiled at his big sister’s words. “Really, so I can join the cutie mark crusaders?” Celestia and Luna simply nodded. “And what about the guards?”

Luna informed Dawn of what was to be done. “They will be recalled, you will not have to worry about them. There won’t be an armed escort everywhere you go anymore. So you may feel free to interact with the other ponies here.”

Dawn’s smile grew bigger. “Thank you sisters. I really appreciate it.”

Celestia gave a warm smile as she responded. “You’re welcome Dawn Light. Now if I’m not mistaken, you managed to get yourself a new friend from Fluttershy, didn’t you?”

“Oh yeah.” Dawn looked over to his bird Tooky. “Tooky, come on over here.” Dawn Light held out a foreleg for Tooky to land on. He gave a squawk and flew over. “Sisters, this is Tooky, he’s a toucan. Pretty cool huh?” He asked with pride.

Luna was the first to comment. “What a wonderful friend you have there, Dawn Light.”

Dawn then pointed out something. “And he makes this funny sound when he sticks his tongue out. Go ahead Tooky, show them.”

Tooky happily did so and made his funny sound.

It was Celestia’s turn to comment. “What a magnificent bird you have Dawn Light, I hope you take good care of him.”

“Don’t worry sister, we’ve already gotten to be good friends, right Tooky?” Tooky squawked in agreement. “See, buddies.”

The two sisters gave their little brother a warm smile, glad to see him happy. Celestia then got their attention. “I’m afraid we need to get back to the castle now, we left in quite the rush. Take care little brother, we will see you when you return.”

“Ok, by sisters.” Celestia disappeared first. Luna went outside and delivered the news that the guards she sent were to return to the castle. Once she finished with that, she too disappeared.

Dawn Light was now free to enjoy the rest of the day with his cousins. He figured though that the first thing he needed to do was make sure his friendship with the CMC was still intact after what happened today. They were in school at the time so that would have to wait until later in the afternoon.

Author's Note

And that's it for this chapter. Next chapter, Dawn Light becomes a cutie mark crusader.

Chapter 9: Cutie Mark Crusader Initiation

Chapter 9: Cutie Mark Crusader Initiation

Once the princesses left, There wasn’t much else to do for Dawn, so while Twilight and Spike took care of the library, Dawn got the next book in the Daring Do series and took it to his room to read. He laid down on his bed and read the book out loud with his friend Tooky. Time went by as Dawn went through the story. Eventually, Twilight came in. “Dawn, it’s time for lunch.” She announced.

“Just a sec Twilight. And so, Daring Do used her trusty hat to hit the switch high up and struck it, causing the water filling the chamber she found herself in to recede. Daring retrieved her hat just as a door out of the chamber opened.” Dawn stopped there. “Wow, what a story. I hope Daring finds what she’s looking for. Don’t you tooky?” Tooky squawked in response. Dawn jumped down from his bed and made his way to the kitchen.

Twilight chuckled as she led the way. “Hm hm, I take it your enjoying Daring Do?” Twilight asked.

“I sure am, Daring is amazing.” The two joined Spike at the table and had lunch.

After lunch, Dawn went right back to reading Daring Do. Before he knew it, just as he finished the book, it was time for school to let out. Dawn could now visit the three fillies he had come to know. Spike stayed at the library as Twilight escorted him out with Tooky on his back.

As they walked through town, Dawn Light waved to each of the ponies they passed with a smile. The ponies waved and smiled back. Dawn felt glad he could say hello to every pony without having to worry about scaring them. Twilight was happy about it too as she saw a bright smile on Dawn’s face.

Twilight led Dawn Light to their first destination, Carousel Boutique. They walked in and the little bell above the door rang, signaling Rarity had guests. “Coming!” Rarity rang out from another room. Once she entered and saw her guests, her face lit up. “Twilight darling, how nice of you to visit.” She then turned her attention to Dawn Light. “And hello to you your highness.” She said with a bow.

Dawn Light gave a small smile. “Rarity, you don’t have to bow to me. I just want friends, not respect.”

Rarity picked herself up from her bow. “You too hmm?” She questioned with a smirk. “Very well, and who is your feathered friend there if I may ask?” She took notice of the toucan on Dawn’s back.

Dawn Light turned his head to face Tooky. “This is Tooky, my new pet bird and friend. Say hello Tooky.” Tooky squawked in response.

“So what can I do for you today?” Rarity asked.

Twilight took a step forward to answer. “We were wondering if Sweetie Belle was around, Dawn Light would like a moment to talk to her if that’s all right.”

Rarity smiled. “Oh but of course, may I ask why though?”

Dawn flattened his ears as he answered. “Well, my sister Luna is the one that sent all those guards that were here this morning to watch over me and four of them that were walking with me and Twilight scared her and the others.”

“I see, so that’s what all those guards were doing here, and why Sweetie Belle came running in like she did this morning.”

“I wanted to come by and apologize for that and see if we were still friends.” Dawn said.

Rarity gave a smile. “Just a moment your majesty, I’ll go get her.” Rarity left the room and went upstairs. A few moments later, she came back down with Sweetie Belle in tow. “Sweetie Belle, prince Dawn Light wants to speak with you.” Rarity nudged her little sister forward.

“Hey there Dawn Light.” Sweetie said with a nervous smile.

“Hi Sweetie Belle. I wanted to apologize about this morning. Those guards were from sister Luna, I’m real sorry they scared you and the others. But you don’t have to worry about them anymore, my sisters said they won’t have guards like that follow me around, and they said it was all right for us to be friends. So, no hard feelings?” Dawn asked cautiously.

Rarity gave a smile. “We’ll leave you two alone to talk, me and Twilight will just be in the kitchen talking.” Twilight and Rarity left the room.

Sweetie Belle looked unsure at first. “So…..you won’t have guards around like that anymore, why were they here in the first place?” She asked.

“You see, Luna was being a little overprotective of me, she just wanted to make sure I would be safe, so she sent over a bunch of her own guards this morning, but I got to talk with my sisters afterwards and they said there won’t be any more guards around like that. Can we still befriends?” Dawn gave a small hopeful smile.

Sweetie Belle smiled back. “All right, I guess I can understand, what with you being a prince and all. I’d be honored to be your friend.” She said with a bow.

Dawn smiled bigger. “Sweetie Belle, please don’t bow. We’re friends now.”

Sweetie Belle rose from her bow. “Ok then.”

“So when can I be initiated into the cutie mark crusaders?” Dawn asked excitedly.

“We have a meeting scheduled tomorrow since it’s the weekend. You can come by then.”

“Great……you have your meetings at Applejack’s place right?” Dawn asked.

“We have a clubhouse on her property. Just meet us at her place and we’ll show you where it is from there.”

“I can’t wait. I’d better go talk to the others then, thanks Sweetie Belle.”

“You’re welcome.” Sweetie said with a big smile.

“Oh, by the way, has those two fillies I met before when I first showed up at your school been giving you anymore trouble?”

Sweetie Belle laughed. “Heh heh, are you kidding, they’re practically afraid to talk to us now.” Sweetie’s face fell a little. "Now that I think about it, they do seem rather miserable. Maybe that whole dungeon threat thing was a bit too much.”

Dawn’s face fell a little too. “Really, I just wanted them to stop picking on you three, not make them afraid. I guess I need to talk to them too.” Tooky let out a squawk as if to signify he felt ignored. “OH, sorry Tooky, Sweetie Belle, this is my new pet and friend Tooky.”

Sweetie Belle brightened up again. “Cool, nice bird.”

After getting to know Tooky, it was now time to move on. “Well, I guess I should go now and talk to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. I’ll see you tomorrow Sweetie Belle.”

“Sure thing Dawn, see you tomorrow.” Sweetie Belle waved a hoof with a smile to Dawn Light as he and Twilight left with Tooky on Dawn’s back.

The next stop was Scootaloo’s home. It was a simple house like the rest around Ponyville. Straw roof, white stone walls with wood frames, and a few glass windows. Twilight knocked on the door and waited for a response. A Pegasus mare with an orange coat and a light pink mane and tail answered the door. “yes, oh, hello your highnesses.” She bowed before the prince and princess. “To what do I owe the honor of this visit?”

Twilight answered. “Hello, I was wondering if your daughter Scootaloo is around?”

The mare had a confused look on her face after hearing Twilight’s question. “My daughter, why do you need to see my little Scootaloo.”

“Prince Dawn Light here was hoping to speak with her about what happened this morning and apologize. May we see her?”

“I’m sorry princess, but she’s out right now with your friend Rainbow Dash. She just can’t help but get all excited at having your friend as her new big sister and flight instructor.” The mare chuckled. “I think they’re in the field just below Dash’s house.”

Dawn Light responded. “Thank you for your time miss.”

The mare smiled down. “My pleasure your majesty. It’s always nice to meet royalty, and I am honored you have taken a shine to my daughter.”

Twilight chuckled at that.

Dawn Light cocked an eyebrow at this. He had no idea what she meant by that. He just shrugged it off and went on his way with Twilight leading.

As they walked to Dash’s house, Dawn had a thought. “Say Twilight?”

Twilight looked down at Dawn to respond. “Yes Dawn?”

“So, is Rainbow Dash Scootaloo’s sister then?”

“No, but Scootaloo is a big fan of Rainbow Dash and eventually, they became like sisters. So dash is more of an unofficial big sister to Scootaloo.”

“Oh, ok.”

They soon arrived at Dash’s house and found Scootaloo sitting on her haunches watching Rainbow Dash fly around and perform stunts. “WAY TO GO RAINBOW DASH!” Scootaloo cheered as she buzzed her little wings.

Twilight and Dawn approached silently and waited for Dash to finish putting on her show for Scootaloo. They’re wait didn’t last long as Dash soon came to a landing in front of Scootaloo. “So how was that Scoots?” she asked with a smile.

“Awesome as always Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo said happily.

It was then that Rainbow looked up and past Scootaloo and saw Twilight and Dawn Light. “oh hey you two, what’s up?” She asked happily.

Scootaloo turned to see who Dash was talking too. Upon seeing Dawn Light, she gave a yelp and hid behind Dash. “YAH!”

Dash was confused and Dawn Light hung his head in sadness. Twilight looked down at Dawn sadly as well. She then turned her attention to Scootaloo with a soft gaze. “Scootaloo, its all right, come on out. There aren’t any guards around.”

Scootaloo peeked out from behind Dash and looked around. Upon seeing no guards, she stepped out from behind Dash and looked at Dawn Light. She greeted nervously. “Oh uh, hey Dawn Light…yer uh….majesty.” She then gave a quick bow.

Dawn Light raised his head and began. “Scootaloo, I’m really sorry about what happened this morning. Please don’t be upset with me, it was my sister Luna who sent all those guards here. She just wanted to make sure I was well protected, granted she went a little overboard I guess, but they’re all gone now. I hope we can still be friends.” Dawn gave a small smile.

As the two began their chat, Twilight Took Rainbow Dash to the side to explain what was going on.

Scootaloo just looked at Dawn Light for a moment. “Really, so no more guards?” She finally asked.

Dawn’s smile grew a little more and shook his head. “No more guards, I’d really like it if I could join your club. I already spoke to Sweetie Belle and she forgave me and said she was ok with it. Please Scootaloo.”

“What about the princesses, your sisters?”

“They’re fine with it, really.”

Scootaloo looked in thought for a moment. “Well, ok. I can forgive you. It’s not like it was your fault to begin with.”

Dawn’s smile grew even more. “Thank you Scootaloo. Sweetie Belle already told me about your meeting tomorrow so I’ll be sure to show up.”

“Great, then we can make you an honorary cutie mark crusader.” Scootaloo cheered with a smile. “I still can’t believe we’re going to have royalty in our club.”

Dawn then introduced Scootaloo to Tooky and the two, plus bird, chatted for a bit before it was time to move on.

“Bye Scootaloo, see you tomorrow!” Dawn called as he walked away with Twilight.

“See ya tomorrow Dawn!” Scootaloo called back as she waved a hoof.

As they started to leave, Twilight got an idea. “Say Dawn, how about we fly to Sweet Apple Acres instead? I could use the flying practice.”

“Ok.” Dawn said happily. The two spread out their wings and took to the air. Twilight had enough practice up to this point with her new wings to be able to fly steady and straight. Tooky flew right next to Dawn as they went up and over a few clouds. “WHOO HOO!” Dawn cheered as he flew over and sloped down a large puff of cloud. Tooky squawked in response.

Twilight was flying right behind the two as she came over the same cloud. “Slow down Dawn, I’m not very fast at flying!” She called out.

Dawn stopped mid-air and Tooky hovered next to him. “Sorry Twilight, I just like flying. It’s a lot of fun.”

Twilight stopped and hovered in front of him. “It’s all right Dawn Light, just take it slow ok?”

“Ok.”

With Twilight flying in the lead and Dawn and Tooky following close behind, they soon reached Sweet Apple Acres. They came to a landing just in front of the front door and Tooky landed on Dawn’s back. Twilight knocked on the door and Applejack ansered. “Well howdy Twilight, hey there yer highness.” Applejack greeted the two with a smile. “What brings ya by?”

Twilight smiled back. “Hello Applejack, is Applebloom around?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Dawn Light wants to talk to her. It’s about something that happened this morning.” Twilight explained the situation then.

“I see, come in and I’ll get her.” Applejack invited the two in. “And who’s yer friend there on yer back prince?” Applejack questioned upon noticing Tooky.

Dawn smiled as he introduced his pet. “This is Tooky, my sisters said I could have a pet so Twilight took me to Fluttershy’s to get one. Say hello Tooky.” Tooky squawked to say hello.

“Its nice ta meet ya Tooky, ya’ll just wait here in the living room and I’ll get Applebloom.” Applejack then left the room to get her little sister. Applejack soon returned with Applebloom behind her.

Applebloom looked a little nervous upon seeing Dawn. “Oh, hey Dawn Light, uh, what brings you by?” She asked with a nervous smile.

Once again, Dawn went through his explanation of Luna being overprotective and the guards not being around anymore.

Applebloom smiled a bit when he was done. “So yer sisters said it was all right fer ya to hang out with us?”

Dawn smiled now when he saw Applebloom smile. “They did, and no more guards either.”

“Well all right then, looks like we can make you a cutie mark crusader like us tomorrow.”

“I can’t wait, thanks for understanding Applebloom. I’m glad to have some friends after…..never mind.” Dawn was about to mention his ordeal but thought it not important.

“After what?” Applebloom asked with a bit of convern.

Dawn Light just smiled. “It’s not important. By the way, this is my new friend Tooky.” Dawn gestured to Tooky on his back. Tooky squawked to say hello.

“Wow, you got a toucan fer a pet?”

“Yep, I got him from Fluttershy.” The two then got to talking for a bit before it was time to go.

“Ok Dawn Light, we better get going. It’s getting late.” Twilight informed as she approached the two.

“Ok, I’ll see you tomorrow Applebloom.” Dawn said to her. The two took their leave of the apple farm and headed back to Twilight’s.

Along the walk, as the sun was setting, Twilight grew a little curious about something. “So Dawn Light, since you were around a thousand years ago, I’m just wondering if you might have gotten to know a certain unicorn from so long ago.”

“Oh yeah, who?”

Twilight began. “Did you ever meet a unicorn by the name of Starswirl the bearded?”

“Meet him, are you kidding? He was my instructor.” Dawn simply stated.

Twilight stopped in her tracks with a shocked look. Dawn had walked a little bit ahead before noticing Twilight had stopped. He stopped and turned to face her with concern. “Did you just say he taught you?”

“Yes?” Dawn answered carefully. He was growing a little concerned. Why did this matter, why did Twilight seem so interested? “Is there something wrong Twilight?”

Her eyes lit up. “Wrong? No, nothing is wrong, I just can’t believe you were taught by THE Starswirl the bearded.”

“What’s the big deal? He was just another unicorn.”

Twilight’s face conveyed her thoughts, she couldn’t believe what she just heard. “Just another unicorn? Dawn Light, he’s one of the most famous unicorns in history! How could you not know this?”

Dawn was getting a little afraid of Twilight’s enthusiasm. He took a step back. “Uh, Twilight, you’re kind of scaring me here.”

Twilight caught herself and took a moment to calm down. Once she did, she spoke again. “Sorry Dawn, it’s just that Starswirl is one of the most famous unicorns in history, like I stated before. Plus, I’m a bit of a fan of his work.”

Dawn saw Twilight’s excited mood depart and felt more at ease. “Really? I know he was smart, but I didn’t think he became famous, he was just Starswirl the bearded to me.”

The two continued their walk as Twilight asked Dawn questions about his mentor. “So what was he like?”

Dawn thought for a moment before answering. “Well, he was……ok, I guess.”

“Just ok? But what was he like, was he nice?” Twilight asked a little eagerly.

“Well….kind of. He was a little strict in my teachings, but at the same time, he was kind of nice. He was my teacher and mentor up until I….uh…..you know.” Dawn sad the last part sadly as he remembered his nightmarish ordeal.

Twilight calmed down again as she looked at Dawn. “Yeah, I know. Sorry Dawn, but you actually knew my idol. I’m sorry for getting a little excited.”

Dawn shook his head and gave a smile. “No, it’s all right, I guess I can understand. So yeah, he’s the one that taught me how to act among the common ponies and how to act all royaly and stuff. And once I got to be old enough to use my magic a little more, he was going to be my magic instructor as well.”

“You have no idea how jealous I am of you Dawn Light.” Twilight said with a smile.

Dawn hung his head a little. “Yeah, jealous.” He sad a little sad.

Twilight spoke with concern upon seeing Dawn’s mood drop. “What’s wrong?”

“I think I actually miss him, he was a real nice teacher and all. But now with everything that happened, I won’t get to see him again. I guess my sisters haven’t assigned me a new instructor yet with everything that has been going on, but I don’t think there could ever be a teacher like Starwirl.”

“Was he really so nice?” Twilight asked.

Dawn Light smiled a small smile as he remembered. “Yeah, he was smart, fun, and nice. I liked having him as my teacher.” His mood dropped again. “But now….”

Twilight tried to comfort him. “Don’t worry Dawn, your sisters love you very much. No way they’re going to hire any old pony to be your new teacher. I just know that if they do, they’ll find one that is just as nice as Starswirl was.”

Dawn smiled again at Twilight’s words. They soon arrived at the library and went in just as the sun was setting. Twilight, Dawn, Spike, and Tooky all sat at the table and had dinner before going to bed.

That night, Dawn’s dream was another pleasant night thanks to Luna. Once again, she kept dawn’s nightmare away so he could sleep peacefully.

Dawn Light awoke the next morning feeling happy as today was the day he would become an official cutie mark crusader and join his new friends in their club. After breakfast, Twilight began to escort Dawn through town to Sweet Apple Acres.

Dawn Light, Twilight, and Tooky were greeted by the three fillies happily as they were waiting for him at Applejack’s house. “Hey there Dawn Light, glad you made it.” Applebloom greeted.

“You ready to be a cutie mark crusader?” Scootaloo asked.

“You bet.” Dawn answered happily.

“Come on, we’ll show you to our clubhouse.” Sweetie belle said happily.

The four started their walk when they noticed Twilight following. “um, excuse me princess Twilight, but this is cutie mark crusader business.” Applebloom pointed out.

“We don’t mean to disrespect you, but…..” Sweetie Belle didn’t finish her sentence, not sure how to say what she wanted without offending Twilight.

“Sorry girls, I think I know that you don’t want me to come along since this is for Dawn Light, but I can’t leave him alone. He is a prince after all and I don’t think Celestia and Luna would be too happy if they found out I left him alone.” Twilight explained.

“Well, all right then.” Applebloom said. They continued on to the clubhouse.

Once there Applebloom happily announced it. “Here we are, the cutie mark crusaders club house!”

“Wow, nice clubhouse you guys.” Dawn commented.

The three shared a confused look. They thought given that Dawn was a prince, he wouldn’t like it or think it was so common. “Are you sure you like it Dawn? I mean, you do live in a castle after all.” Sweetie Belle questioned.

Dawn thought for a moment. “Well, granted it isn’t as nice as the palace, but it has a nice little rustic charm to it. I like it.” He answered happily.

The three girls smiled too. “Come on, we’ll give you the grand tour.” Scootaloo said as she lead them up the ramp that led to the house in a tree. Tooky flew up off Dawn’s back and perched on the railing surrounding the little tree hous to meet them there.

They walked inside with Tooky once again perching on Dawn’s back. Twilight sat on her haunches on the side of the door on the inside to watch. “Over there is where we have our snacks and lunch.” Applebloom pointed to a table on the right side of the room. “Over there is where we think up great ideas to try and earn our cutie marks.” She indicated to a spot just under a hanging lamp. “And we basically use the rest of the space fer anything else.” She finished.

“So what do you think prince Dawn?” Sweetie questioned.

Tooky flew off Dawn’s back, circled overhead and squawked. “I think Tooky likes it, and so do I.” Dawn said. Tooky then came to a landing and perched on the table.

The three girls brought out a podium and Sweetie Belle set it up at the center of the back of the house. “Dawn, you stand there.” She indicated to a spot in front of the podium and Applebloom and Scootaloo stood on either side. The three then dawned some capes. They were a dark red with a blue shield patch and a yellow silhouette of a pony rearing up. “Dawn Light, we, the cutie mark crusaders, here by elect you to join us in our crusading for cutie marks. You are to be initiated into the cutie mark crusaders as a fellow crusader to work together to finally discover our special talents and earn our cutie marks. Do you pledge to join us and be part of our club to aid us in this endeavor?”

Dawn gave a determined smile. “I do.”

“Then by the power vested in me, we here by welcome you into the cutie mark crusaders.” With that, all three of them threw confetti and streamers and Sweetie also tossed another cape that landed on Dawn’s back.

He gave a big smile upon receiving it. “Cool, I get my own cape too. Thanks girls, I won’t let you down. And I’ll have a talk with my sisters about letting you all come to visit after I get back home.”

“That would be awesome Dawn Light.” Scootaloo expressed.

“Welcome to the club yer highness.” Applebloom said.

“Congratulations Dawn Light.” Twilight cheered. Tooky gave a squawk as if to congratulate him too.

Dawn Light’s smile only grew bigger. “Thanks every pony, I’m glad to have some great friends of my own now. I can’t wait to get to crusading with all of you.”

Twilight then got up and stepped forward. “Now girls, I don’t want you all to do any dangerous crusading like what you had done in the past. Dawn Light is a prince after all.”

“Don’t worry Twilight, we know, we learned our lesson about all that. We’ll be careful.” Scootaloo answered.

“So what kind of crusading are we going to do today?” Dawn asked with a big smile, anxious to get started as the new member of the cutie mark crusaders.

Chapter 11: Family Times

Chapter 11: Family Times

In the time frame since Dawn got back to Canterlot from his visit to Ponyville, to two weeks after he met Fancy Pants, Dawn’s Nightmares had been feeling less and less real. It was a Friday night and Dawn Light was ready for bed as his sisters tucked him in and said good night. Before they left, Dawn Light had something to say. “Wait, sisters?” Dawn called to them.
They turned back around and faced Dawn as Celestia spoke. “Yes Dawn, what is it?”

Dawn sat in thought for a moment, looking down at himself as if contemplating an important decision, then he looked back to his sisters with a visage of confidence. “Luna, I think I want to try and face tonight on my own.”

Luna seemed surprised by this. “Are you sure little brother? You don’t want me to come visit you in your dreams tonight to chase away the nightmares?”

Dawn began to rationalize his decision, both to his sisters, and as a double-check to make sure it still seemed like a good idea to himself. “Well, they have been feeling less real over time, and I think tonight, I’d like to try and face it on my own. If I know it’s a dream and that it isn’t real, I can change it right?”

“Of course Dawn, just remember it isn’t real and you can make it what you want. But if you should need me, I will hear you call for me and I’ll come to you.” Luna stated with a smile.

“I will Luna, thank you. Goodnight sisters.” Dawn said with a smile.

“Good night Dawn, I wish you pleasant dreams.” Celestia said with a smile. The two princesses then departed Dawn’s room.

Dawn shifted in his covers a bit before resting his head and closing his eyes. Tooky had a perch for himself in Dawn’s room next to his bed. Dawn sighed contentedly with a smile and soon drifted off to sleep.

Dawn found himself once again in the dark void that had haunted him for so long, though he didn’t feel as afraid this time as he did in the past. “Ok Dawn, you can do this, it’s just a dream, you can make it whatever you want.” He said to himself. “This is just a dream, so make it a pleasant one.” Dawn Light stood firm as he closed his eyes and focused his mind. He struggled a bit but eventually, he got the results he was hoping for. He opened one eye to look around and found himself in a brightly lit open field with a blue sky over head and a single tree on a hill. “HAH HAH, it worked!” he exclaimed in delight. Then, realizing the full extent of this ability to manipulate his dreams, he shouted “WOO HOO, NO MORE NIGHTMARES!” With all the energy he had.

Little to his knowledge, Luna was secretly watching Dawn Light to make sure he would be fine. She was hovering just above the scene and smiled as she saw Dawn frolic around in his dream world happily. “Way to go little brother.” Luna said quietly to herself before leaving his dream.

Dawn Light jumped around with a smile around the tree he dreamed up with pink butterflies fluttering around. “HAH, I did it, I really did it, I got over my fear. I’M HOME, NO MORE VOID! NO MORE DOUBTS! WOOOOO HOOOOOO!” He cheered loudly again as he started flying around.

Morning arrived. The rays of the sun slowly moved to Dawn’s sleeping form. His eyes fluttered open and he gave out a yawn as he stretched out his forelegs. Tooky opened his eyes and yawned as he stretched out his wings. Dawn suddenly sprang awake and jumped out of bed with a huge smile. Dawn rushed over to a window overlooking Canterlot, flung it open and looked out over the town. He took in a deep breath and shouted out in his own royal Canterlot voice. “GOOD MORNING EQUESTRIA!”

Celestia had just raised the sun and was about to head back into her room from her balcony when she heard a shout. “GOOD MORNING EQUESTRIA!”

Celestia couldn’t help but smile. “Well, some pony’s in a good mood this morning.” She mused.

Luna was just now waking up as her eyes fluttered open. She yawned and stretched her limbs. “Five more minutes.” She said to herself, not ready to greet the day just yet.

“GOOD MORNING EQUESTRIA!” Dawn’s voice rang out, startling Luna right out of her bed.

“What on earth?” Luna asked in confusion. After some thought, she recognized the voice and couldn’t help but smile and laugh. “I guess Dawn Light had a wonderful night.” She said with a smile.

Tooky was startled from his perch by Dawn Light and caused him to wobble a bit. Dawn looked at Tooky and saw a glare coming from his feathered friend. Dawn grinned with a squee. “Sorry Tooky, didn’t mean to scare you, I’m just really happy this morning.” Dawn went to his bathroom to take a shower, gathered his royal garbs from his vanity mirror and put them on, and was now ready to face the day. “Come on Tooky, let’s get breakfast.” Dawn happily stated. Tooky squawked and flew along with Dawn.

Dawn Light exited his room and saw Night Wing and Feather wind waiting for him just outside his room. “Good morning your majesty, I take it you’re feeling well today?” Night wing asked.

Dawn looked to Night Wing with a big smile. “Sure am. I had a great night’s sleep last night.”

The doors to his sister’s rooms opened and they both stepped out at the same time. “Good morning Dawn, I take it you slept well?” Celestia asked with a smile.

“Best night of my life.” Dawn stated. “I was able to chase away that void on my own last night and made my dream what I wanted.”

“I am pleased to hear that little brother.” Luna said, then asked with a giggle, “Though was it really necessary to shout so loud like you did?”

“Oh, you heard that huh?” Dawn said with a sheepish smile.

Celestia giggled. “I think half of Equestria heard you. You really shouldn’t do that, not every pony is a morning pony like you.”

“I’m just so happy this morning sisters. I feel like I’m finally over my fears and really and truly believe I am home.” Dawn said as a real smile spread across his face.

Luna and Celestia leaned down and nuzzled Dawn light as Celestia spoke. “We are glad to hear it Dawn. Just be careful how you use the royal Canterlot voice from now on, ok?”

“I will, I promise.” Dawn said.

They broke from their nuzzling as Luna spoke. “Come little brother, let us go enjoy some breakfast. Oh! And don’t forget that today is the day Fancy Pants invited us to ride in his airship.”

“Right, I can’t wait to go for a ride and hang out with my friends.” The three then went on their way to the dining hall.

As they walked, they came across Blue Blood making his way through the halls to who knows where, and the princesses and Dawn stopped to greet him. “Uncle.” Blue Blood said curtly.

“Nephew.” Dawn responded the same.

“I trust you are having a pleasant morning?” Blue Blood asked.

“I am thank you. And you?”

“Fine, though I was rudely awakened by some pony’s loud voice shouting out across all of Canterlot.” Blue Blood stated.

“Sorry about that Blue Blood, that was me, I’m just feeling real happy this morning.”

“Really, I couldn’t tell.” Blue Blood stated sarcastically.

Dawn then had a thought. “Say nephew, would you like to join us on Fancy Pants’s air ship today? I’m sure he won’t mind one more pony coming along.”

“You’re actually inviting me?” Blue Blood asked a little surprised.

“Sure, I know we haven’t exactly gotten off on the right hoof, so I figured maybe we could use the time to patch things up. What do ya say?”

“Well I……uh, that is.” Blue Blood was a little surprised by this act of kindness from Dawn Light. He cleared his throat. “Well, that is nice of you to offer, but since you and Celestia and Luna will be gone a while, that leaves me in charge of the castle for a while. Some pony needs to be here to take care of things.”

“Oh, ok then. Well, maybe after, we could set up some time to just hang out, just you and me, would that be ok?” Dawn said, hoping to get some time to spend with Blue Blood.

Blood Blood sneered a little at the thought. “Why are you so insistent on us getting along?”

“Because we’re family, and I would like it if we could get along. Please Blue Blood.”

Blue sighed in defeat. “*Sigh* you’re not going to let this go are you?”

Dawn smiled. “Nope.”

“Very well. I suppose I could set aside some time for us to…..”hang out” as you say.”

“Great, I look forward to it.”

Luna smiled at the scene, and approached Blue Blood as he walked away from Dawn. “Blue Blood, you are actually willing to do this?”

Blue Blood looked at Luna. “Yes, I am, it’s obvious he won’t let this go, so I might as well play along, see if he’ll let me alone for a while If I indulge him.”

Celestia then smiled. “I’m glad you are going to give Dawn Light a chance.”

“Whatever, if you’ll excuse me, I have things to take care of.” With that, Blue walked off with his muzzle in the air.

Upon seeing Blue Blood Leaving, Dawn felt it appropriate to say a goodbye. “Bye nephew, see you later!” Dawn called happily as he waved a hoof goodbye.

Upon entering the dining room, Skript was there already, happily eating away. “Hey Dawn Light, good morning.” He greeted.

“Hey Skript.” Dawn said as he trotted over. The two shared a brief hug and Dawn sat next to him. The sisters sat at the table across from the two and began to eat the food that was already set at the table for them.

“Hello Dawn Light, a pleasure to see you this morning.” Discord said after appearing in a flash next to him.

“Good morning Discord, how are you?” Dawn asked as he smiled up at the god of chaos.

“Oh I’m just fine thank you for asking.” Discord sat down and was about to begin eating when he remembered something he’d overheard the day before. “Say, I hear you get to go flying in an airship today.”

“Yep, I just know it’s going to be fun. I don’t suppose you could come along, could you?” Dawn asked.

Discord hung his head a little, then responded quite dramatically “Alas, I cannot, my duties are going to keep me busy today so I won’t be able to join you.”

Dawn Light was disappointed with this bit of news. “Awe” He frowned as he hung his head.

Discord then smiled and gave a suggestion. “Not to worry though, I’m sure we can find something fun to do later on, right?”

Dawn’s smile returned. “Right.”

“I do hope you have fun on your air ship ride with your friends Dawn.”

“Thanks Discord.” So the group just sat and ate breakfast while chatting away.

A little later in the day, Dawn Light, Skript, and the princesses met up with Twilight and her friends at the train station. Dawn Light was the first to great them. “Hey every pony, hi Twilight, hey Spike.” Dawn said as he ran up to them and gave them a hug.

The two returned it happily. “Hey there Dawn, it’s good to see you again.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Yeah, thanks for inviting us to come along on an airship ride, I’ve never been on one before.” Spike said.

“I’m glad you all could come.” Dawn Light cheered.

“DAWN LIGHT!” the voices of three little fillies suddenly rang through the airand charged at Dawn Light, wrapping him in a group hug.

“Hey girls, how is your crusading going?” Dawn asked his fellow cutie mark crusaders.

“Not so good, we still haven’t found our special talent yet.” Apple Bloom stated as they broke the group hug.

“Yeah, still no luck for us, what about you Dawn?” Scootaloo asked.

“No such luck for me either I’m afraid. But I did make a new friend. My sisters had him waiting for me after my visit with you all at Ponyville.”

“Oh yeah, who’s that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Skript happened to walk up just at that moment to Dawn Light with a smile. “Girls, Spike, this is my new friend Skript. He’s mainly my foal sitter, but we’ve also gotten to be good friends.”

“Well howdy there mister, a pleasure ta meet ya. I’m Applejack.” Applejack stated.

“Hey there, it’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

“HEY, your cutie mark is like mine, except it only has one balloon and there’s a pencil drawing it.” Pinkie said as she bounced in front of Skript. “I’m Pinkie Pie, and I’m super-duper happy to meet you!”

“Hi Pinkie Pie, it’s nice to meet you too.” Skript greeted. The girls went about introducing themselves to Skript before they all went on their way to meet up with Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur.

Once introductions were out of the way, Celestia addressed the group. “I thank you all for coming, it really means a lot to Dawn that you all could come. Now shall we be on our way?”

“But of course princess, lead the way.” Rarity stated.

The group soon arrived at an air ship dock where Fancy Pants was waiting with his wife Fleur. “Hello every pony, and welcome.” Fancy said with a bow. “It is a pleasure to see you again young prince, and an honor to meet your sisters.”

“A pleasure your majesties, how are you doing this fine day?” Fleur asked.

“We are doing fine, thank you.” Celestia responded.

Fancy then turned his attention to the six ponies. “And hello to you all, a pleasure to see you again as well.”

Rarity stepped forward to meet him. “Hello Fancy Pants, it’s good to see you again as well.”

More greetings and pleasantries were exchanged before they finally went to board Fancy’s air ship. It was a large vessel indeed, it was painted white with blue trimming and the balloon itself that held up the ship was white with gold colored swirls on it and a gold colored fin on the back. There were seven ponies working on the ship, four were pegasi with white coats and blue manes and tails wearing a sailor uniform. The other three were unicorns with varying coat and mane/tail colors.

“Wow, look at that.” Dawn expressed as he took in the sight of the thing.

“That ship is big, I’ve never seen an air ship before.” Sweetie Belle said.

“I’ll say, it sure is fancy looking.” Scootaloo stated.

“Come along now, let’s board and be on our way.” Fancy called out to the group.

They all boarded and cast off. Once under way and all the ponies were just enjoying the view, Celestia and Luna approached Fancy Pants. Celestia spoke to get his attention. “Fancy Pants.”

Fancy turned to face the princesses. “Yes your majesties?”

“We just wanted to thank you and your wife personally for extending such an invitation to our little brother. He couldn’t stop talking about it since the day he came back to the castle after his meeting with you.”

“We assure you that it was our Pleasure.” Fleur stated.

“He is quite the charming young stallion. He just seems to have this energy about him.” Fancy said. “He just seems so happy and full of life, but then I suppose all young ones are like that. But him…. he seems different, like he has this warmth radiating about him.”

“Yes, I think we know what you mean.” Luna said as she gazed over to Dawn who was talking with his fellow crusaders.

“Anyway, if you need anything, feel free to ask the staff here for a drink or something.” Fancy stated.

“Thank you, we will be sure to do so.” Celestia said.

Meanwhile dawn was enjoying the view with the CMC gang. “Wow, look at this view, I’ve never been this high off the ground before.” Dawn said as he looked over the railing of the ship.

“Yeah, it’s great, I bet you can see all of Equestria from up here.” Scootaloo said. “One day, I’ll be able to enjoy this view whenever I want. Once I learn to fly that is.”

Dawn turned his head to Scootaloo. “You can’t fly yet?” He asked with a bit of concern.

“Nah, but don’t worry, Rainbow Dash is teaching me, I’ll get off the ground real soon with her as my coach.”

Dawn smiled again. “That’s good to hear, flying is a lot of fun. I know you’ll be a great flyer once you get off the ground.”

“Thanks Dawn.” Scootaloo said as she gave him a smile.

“Wow, look, we can see Ponyville from here.” Sweetie Belle stated as she pointed a hoof to the town.

“Neat, I can even see ma farm too.” Apple Bloom said as she looked over the railing too.

“What do you think of the view Tooky?” Dawn asked Tooky who was perched on the railing. He squawked in approval. “OH, I know, let me show you girls this neat trick I picked up.” Dawn suddenly said. Backed up from the railing a bit, then galloped forward and jumped over. He spread out his wings and came to rest on a nearby cloud.

He cleared his throat and began speaking like an announcer. “Mares and gentlecolts, the great prince Dawn Light will now perform feats the likes of which none had ever seen!” He proudly proclaimed.

This got every ponies attention that wasn’t busy working the ship and they all came close to the railing and watched him. “Dawn Light, what are you up to?” Celestia asked with a smile.

“I’m just going to put on a bit of a show for every pony.” Dawn said innocently.

“Please don’t do anything reckless Dawn.” Luna pleaded through a giggle.

“I’ll be fine. Now watch this.” Dawn gave a flat look to nopony in particular, stood up on his hind legs and spread out his forelegs to the side for a moment. He got back on all fours, backed up a bit, then galloped forward and dove off the cloud. He let himself fall a good while and lit up his horn. As he fell, four magically summoned streams started coming from Dawn’s horn. He opened his wings and flew back up to the ship. He hovered there for a moment with the streams gone but his horn still aglow. He flew around the ship with the streams appearing again and flowing with his movements. He looped around the balloon a few times then separated from the ship and did some barrel rolls which caused the streams to twirl with him.

He did a few more tricks in the air with the trail of white streamers coming from his horn to try and create some pleasing visual effects. The ponies all watched with smiles as Dawn performed. Eventually, he came back and landed on the deck of the ship and dismissed the magic he was using. “So, what did you all think?”

“WOW Dawn, that was beautiful.” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“I’ve never seen anything like that before.” Scootaloo said with a smile.

“I’ll say, that was some fancy flying there partner.” Apple Bloom stated.

“Wow Dawn, I didn’t know you could do that.” Skript said as he approached. “Where did you pick that up from?”

“It’s just a little something I came up with.” Dawn said with a smile. Though he wouldn’t say it, he’d been inspired when he had seen some unicorn fillies running with the magical streamers flowing from their horns. He’d thought that if they looked so dashing on the ground, how elegant would they appear in an aerial display.

“I must say that looked smashing.” Rarity stated with a smile.

“Not bad prince, you got some talent for flying. But tell me, have you ever seen a sonic rainboom?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Dawn was confused by Dash’s statement. “What’s a sonic rainboom?”

“I’ll take that as a no. I’ll show you, get ready for something awesome.” Rainbow suddenly took off into the air and flew out into the open sky. She hovered a bit with determination on her face. She folded her wings in and dove down at incredible speed. Dawn watched in amazement as Dash went faster and faster.

Soon, a cone of air formed around Rainbow Dash and began to get more narrow. Just then, an explosion of colors erupted, spreading out over the sky just below the spectators. Rainbow had pulled up at the moment of the explosion and now had a vibrant rainbow trailing behind her. Dawn’s jaw fell at the sight in amazement, his eyes lit up at the sight. Rainbow Dash flew straight up a few feet in front of Dawn Light and came to a landing. “So what do you think of that?” Dash asked proudly.

“That…..was….AMAZING!” Dawn cheered. “I’ve NEVER seen anything like that before, how did you do that?! You were all falling and then the cone, then that explosion with the rainbow, WOW…I mean…….WOW!” Dawn was ecstatic over the whole thing.

Dash laughed. “Heh heh, I thought you might like it.”

“Like it, I LOVED it! That was incredible. You gotta show me how you do that, you just gotta teach me.”

“Whoa there your highness, this is something that takes a lot of talent, not just any pony can pull it off. It takes a lot of training and practice.

“Awe, so I can’t do it?” Dawn asked as he folded his ears back in disappointment.

“Well hang on, I didn’t say that,” Dash said with a giggle “I just meant that if you want to do something like that, it will take a lot of hard work and training.” Dash pointed out.

Dawn regained his smile. “Then if I want to do something like that, I’ll have to work hard at it huh? But……even if I’m never able to do it, I’ll be fine with that. I just got caught up in the moment. Thanks for showing me that Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow Dash smiled at Dawn Light. “You’re welcome Dawn.”

With that out of the way, the ponies all enjoyed the rest of the ride in Fancy’s air ship. Half way through the trip, Dawn Light had a thought and went over to his sisters who were sitting near the front of the ship, enjoying the wind in their manes and the sights of the land. Even though both were avid fliers of a millennia and more, they never had the opportunity to just go flying, at least not these days. “Luna, Celestia?” Dawn said to get their attention.

The two turned to face him. “Yes Dawn, what is it?” Luna asked.

“I was just wondering. Do you think maybe, sometime, we could have a family picnic, just me, you, Twilight, Spike, Shining Armor, Blue Blood and Cadence? You know, spend some time together as a family?”

“Well…..I don’t know Dawn, we all have responsibilities that keep us all busy.” Celestia stated.

“Please sisters, we hardly get to spend any time together because of your duties as princesses. And with Cadence being the princess of the crystal Empire, I won’t get to see her as much as I used to before I was taken away. PLEASE!” Dawn begged.

Celestia gave a sigh. She then smiled down at her little brother. “All right Dawn, we’ll see about arranging a little picnic with every pony so we can spend some family time together. But it may take a while for every pony to find some free time to do it.”

Dawn Light had a big grin on his face then. “Thank you sisters, this really means a lot to me. I just want to spend some time with my family.”

“You are welcome Dawn.” Celestia said with a giggle.

And so the rest of the afternoon crept on into the evening until the airship finally returned, its passengers tired and ready to go home. They all gave a heartfelt thanks to Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lys before returning to the train station to see the majority of the group off, then the Princesses and Dawn Light retired to the castle, script at their side, for a good night’s sleep.

Chapter 12: A Day Turned Sour

Chapter 12: A Day Turned Sour

Dawn Light was more than a little impatient for the family picnic he’d asked for. It had been three weeks since he and his friends were privileged to ride in the airship of none other than Fancy Pants. Today, however, was the day it could finally happen. Blue Blood wasn’t too sure about whether or not he would enjoy this, but Dawn Light wouldn’t let him say no. So, albeit reluctantly, he agreed to it. Dawn Light was beaming with joy at the thought of spending time with his family. Today was the perfect day for it too, the sky was clear, the sun was shining bright, and it was a nice warm day for a picnic. Little did Dawn know that in addition to matching the schedules of the other family members, Celestia had also coordinated with the weather teams of Canterlot in order to provide what she would envision as the perfect picnic for Dawn. Dawn was skipping down the halls with Night Wing and Silver Spark close behind and Tooky flying alongside him. Dawn’s joy was proving infectious as the guards couldn’t help but smile as well.

“You are certainly excited about this, aren’t you your majesty?” Silver Spark asked.

Dawn stopped his hopping and looked to Silver Spark to answer. “You bet I am. This will be the first time my whole family has been together for something like this in ages.” It was then a thought suddenly crossed his mind. His smile quickly faded as he began to think through what he just said. He looked down and to the side. With everything that had been going on since his return, Dawn had completely forgotten about something important. He just couldn’t believe he had forgotten.

The two guards looked at Dawn with worry. “Sire, are you all right?” Night Wing asked.

Dawn quickly smiled again as he answered. “I’m fine.” He simply answered.

“Are you sure? You seemed a little down just now.” Silver pointed out.

“Really, I’m ok. Come on, let’s keep going.” Dawn said. He just walked the rest of the way to where he would meet up with his sisters. The Guards were concerned about his sudden change in attitude, but decided it’d be best left alone.

Dawn soon met up with them at the platform where the carriages were waiting and saw his big sisters waiting for him. “Hello sisters, I’m ready for our picnic.”

“Hello Dawn, I’d figured as much.” Celestia said with a smile. There was a large basket sitting next to her with a red and white checkered blanket covering the top.

“A pleasure to see you little brother.” Luna stated. The three shared a Brief hug then separated as dawn asked a question.

“So when are the other’s coming?” Dawn asked as Tooky perched on his back.

“I’m here, no need to be so impatient.” The sound of Blue Blood’s voice rang out as he approached.

“Hello nephew, it’s good to see you this morning.” Dawn greeted cheerfully.

Blue Blood just rolled his eyes at Dawn. “Whatever, I’m only coming along because you wouldn’t let me say no.” He faked a smile, as if he was being sarcastic, and though its hollow meaning was missed by Dawn, the Sisters saw right through it.

Celestia gave Blue Blood a stern look. “Blue Blood…” Celestia started.

Blue Blood cut her off. “I know auntie. I’ll behave.”

Celestia’s smile returned. “Good. The others should be arriving soon.”

No sooner had she said this then two open carriages pulled by pegasai flew over some nearby trees and into view. Cadence and Shining Armor were in one while Twilight and Spike were in another, and a third carriage trailed behind without any passengers. Dawn beamed happily upon seeing his family. As soon as they stepped out, Dawn rushed over and hugged Twilight and Spike. Tooky flew over with Dawn to greet them as well. “Hey Twilight, hey Spike, it’s so good to see you again.”

Twilight and Spike smiled as they hugged back. “It’s good to see you again too Dawn, how have you been?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, have anything new going on?” Spike asked.

They broke their hug as Dawn answered. “I’ve been fine, though nothing new is going on.”

Tooky squawked to get their attention. Twilight giggled as she held out a foreleg for Tooky to perch on. “Hello Tooky, it’s good to see you too.” Tooky squawked in greeting.

Spike walked up to Twilight and gave Tooky a scratch on his chest. “Hey there little buddy.” Tooky closed his eyes in content and fluffed his feathers.

“There’s my favorite cousin, come here you.” Cadence said as she suddenly scooped Dawn up in a tight hug.

Dawn happily returned it. “Hey Cadence, it’s good to see you again.”

Shining armor then greeted after Cadence released Dawn. “Hey there kid. Good seeing you.”

Dawn wrapped his forelegs around Shining’s neck in a hug. “Hey Shining, I’m glad you and Cadence could make it.”

“Hey, no problem. Besides, this sounds like fun and we could use a bit of a break from ruling a kingdom.” Shining stated.

That was when Tooky flew over to greet them as well. Cadence held out a foreleg for Tooky to perch on. “Hello Tooky.” Tooky squawked a hello.

Luna had been speaking with the guards pulling the carriages up till now, at which time she rejoined the group. “Now that we are all here, shall we be on our way to the picnic spot?” She asked.

“You bet, let’s go!” Dawn cheered as he dashed to one of the carriages. “I call dibs riding with Blue Blood!” He shouted again.

“Excuse me?” Blue Blood stated.

“Come on Blue Blood, let’s go.” Dawn said as he jumped into one of the waiting carriages. Tooky flew after and perched on the front railing of the carriage.

“Go on Blue Blood, perhaps this will give you two the time to talk so you can work out your problems.” Celestia urged.

Blue Blood sighed with a roll of his eyes. “Fine, I suppose I can put up with him for a short ride.” Blue Blood walked over to the carriage and sat next to Dawn Light. Twilight and Spike re-boarded the carriage that brought them there, while Cadence and Shining did the same. Celestia and Luna boarded another carriage while Celestia held the basket in her magic. Once she and Luna were seated, Celestia placed the basked between them. The carriages then took off and flew into the sky.

During the flight, Dawn decided that it was time to try and see if he could patch things up with his nephew. “Blue Blood, you aren’t still mad at me for that prank me and Discord pulled are you? I said I was sorry and I meant it.”

Blue Blood grunted internally. “No, uncle, I am not still mad at you about that.”

Dawn smiled at the news, but frowned again. “Then, why don’t you like me?”

Blue Blood paused for a moment, gazing over the side of the carriage before he turned his nose up as he answered. “You fraternize with commoners.”

Dawn Light then cocked an eyebrow. “So? What’s wrong with that?”

Blue then looked down at Dawn. “You are a prince, yet you insist on mingling with common ponies. Most of whom aren’t even slightly wealthy.”

Dawn was still confused. “And what’s wrong with mingling with ponies that aren’t rich? They’re still ponies. Why can’t I just talk with them and meet them?”

“Why should I even bother explaining it? You don’t even have your cutie mark yet. How can you be a proper prince when you’re markless?”

Dawn shot a glare at Blue Blood. “What does having a cutie mark have to do with being a prince?”

“You haven’t found your special talent yet. You can’t be a proper prince if you don’t know what you’re special talent is. As far as I’m concerned, you are NOT a prince.” Blue Blood turned his nose up again and away from Dawn. “So in hindsight I guess its fine if you socialize with the common folk, considering you might as well be one of them.”

Dawn Light stared at Blue Blood for a moment with a frown. He then turned away and hung his head in sadness. The rest of the ride to the picnic would be spent in an uncomfortable silence for Dawn. He dared not say another word to Blue Blood, and instead just mulled his nephews words over and over in his head.

The carriages soon came to an open field at the edge of a wooded area, providing a nice open area for the picnic while also giving a nearby source of shade. Blue Blood was the first to get off the carriage. Dawn jumped down and walked over to where his sisters were, moping all the way. Tooky flew along next to Dawn, looking at him with worry. Tooky Squawked to get Dawn’s attention, but Dawn kept his head low and continued on.

Twilight was just getting off her carriage and was taking out a basket she brought, along with a bag when she saw Dawn walking past her hanging his head. “Dawn Light, are you ok?” She asked with concern.

Dawn stopped in his tracks and looked over to Twilight. He looked down again in front of him, shook his head and put on a smile. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure, you looked pretty down there for a moment.”

“Yes, I’m ok, I was just…..thinking about something.” Dawn lied; he didn’t want Twilight to worry about him. And, in hopes of at least trying to get along with Blue Blood, didn’t want to get him in trouble for what he had said on the ride over.

“Well, ok then. If you’re sure.” Twilight responded. She then smiled. “I brought a few games we can play while we’re here.”

“Neat, thanks Twilight.”

“You’re welcome.”

Once every pony was off the carriages, the pegasi took off again and headed back to the castle.

Dawn continued his way to his sisters where he offered to help them set things up. “That won’t be necessary Dawn, why don’t you and Spike go play while we get things ready.” Celestia responded.

“Ok, if you’re sure you don’t need my help.” Dawn said with a small smile.

Spike reached into the bag Twilight brought and pulled out a frisbee. “Come on Dawn, let’s go play some catch with this.”

“Sure…..wait…..what is that?” Dawn asked curiously as he eyed the strange flat disk in Spike’s claws.

Spike was stunned to hear Dawn say that. After a moment, he shook his head and responded. “It’s called a Frisbee. Haven’t you ever seen one before?” Spike asked.

“Um, no, we didn’t have those back when I was around.” Dawn answered.

Spike slumped in the wake of his forgetfulness. “Right, sorry. Ok, it’s real simple, I toss it and you try to catch it, then you toss it back and I try to catch it. Oh, and no using your magic to catch it.” Spike instructed.

“Why?”

“Cause it’ll be more fun that way. Trust me.”

“Well, ok, if you say so.” Dawn said with a smile, feeling better and managing to forget Blue Blood’s words. The two ran out into the field to play while Tooky perched himself on a branch in the tree nearest where the older ponies were preparing the picnic.

Cadence sat and watched Dawn play with Spike while Twilight and Shining Armor helped Celestia set up the picnic. She could hear his laughter as he enjoyed the game of catch with a Frisbee with Spike, regardless of how many times he tried to catch the Frisbee with the side of his face or his forehead. “Ah to be young again.” She said to herself as she giggled.

Luna came up next to her and sat on her haunches. “Dawn Light truly is a joy to be around. He is so eager to meet other ponies and try to bring joy everywhere he goes.”

“Maybe he can be the alicorn of happiness.” Cadence suggested with a small laugh.

Luna joined in the laugh as well. “Perhaps so, he does seem to have a talent for bringing joy to others.”

A few minutes later, the picnic was set up. Various kinds of Food were spread out across the blanket, ready to be eaten. Celestia Looked to Dawn and Spike; both were having fun, though Dawn was still struggling to get the hang of playing with a Frisbee. “Dawn, Spike, the food is ready!” Celestia called.

“Coming!” Dawn called back after tossing the Frisbee with his magic to Spike.

Spike managed to catch it and ran back with Dawn Light. “Oh boy, I’m hungry.”

Tooky squawked from his perch and flew after them.

Dawn took a seat between his sisters, Spike sat next to Twilight and Shining sat next to Cadence. Blue Blood sat at a spot Between Luna and Shining. Tooky landed in front of Dawn. “Dig in every pony.” Shining said happily. They all did so with smiles, except for Blue Blood who just had a straight muzzle. Every pony enjoyed their meal as they ate and chatted a bit, talking about various subjects.

Once the meal was over, Dawn had an idea for something he thought would be fun. “Hey every pony, I just had an idea for something fun.”

“Oh, what’s that Dawn?” Cadence asked.

“How about a race? A flying race.” Dawn cheered.

“Dawn, you do know not every pony here has wings right?” Spike pointed out.

“I know, I just thought it might be fun.” Blue Blood had remained relatively stiff and emotionless up to this point, yet the innocent ignorance of Dawn made him roll his eyes. He looked to Twilight. “What do you say Twilight, want to race?”

Twilight gave a light smile as she politely refused. “I think I’ll pass, races aren’t really my thing. Plus I don’t think I’m a good enough flyer to be in a race just yet.”

“Awe.” Dawn pouted. He then turned to Cadence. “Cadence, what about you, please.”

Cadence declined politely as well. “Sorry Dawn, I’m not much of a racer, especially after a big meal.”

Dawn was starting to lose hope in his idea. He turned to his sisters in the hopes they would accept. “Celly, Lulu, please. I just know it’ll be fun.”

Celestia smiled as Dawn gazed up at his sister with longing eyes and his lip jutting out in a pout. “Okay, okay, I just can’t say no to that face of yours.”

“I will participate as well. It does sound fun.” Luna said with a smile of her own.

Dawn was beaming now. “All right!”

“Where shall we race to?” Luna asked.

Dawn looked around the area a moment. “Oh, I know. See that tree over there?” Dawn pointed to a tree about two miles away and on a hill. “We’ll race to that tree and back. First one back wins.”

“As they say, YOU ARE SO ON!” Luna exclaimed with gusto.

“But don’t think you can go easy on me just because I’m your little brother.” Dawn said with a smirk, stretching his wings and trotting in place.

“All right, Just remember you asked for it.” Celestia said with a smile.

Twilight Sparkle giggled, thinking to herself about all the years she’d known Princess Celestia, and yet she’d never seen her act as casually as she did around Dawn.

Shining Armor volunteered to be the referee for the race. The three siblings lined up with Luna on one end, Dawn in the middle, and Celestia on the other end. They all stood in a ready position with their front low to the ground and their wings spread forward, ready to give an initial burst of speed. “All right, on my signal.” Shining said as he raised a hoof. Dawn sat as determined as anypony there had yet seen him; just as any foal would, he seemed to be taking this race much more seriously than his older sisters.

“On your mark,” Dawned Raised his flank and stretched his wings ever more forward.

“Get set,” His shoulder muscles tightened in preparation for his jump forward into what he believed would be a solid hold on first place.

“GO!”

Their muscles snapped and, in a burst of speed, the three siblings took off like a shot. Dawn managed to keep up with them for the first hundred meters or so, but soon realized he was starting to lag behind Luna, who at the time was roughly even with Celestia. “Come on Dawn, you can do this.” He thought to himself. He poured on more speed as he flew and managed to pass both Luna and Celestia. He managed to round the tree first with Celestia on his tail. “YEAH!” Dawn cheered, thinking with all confidence that he was now in the lead. His smile was a mile wide as he continued back to the picnic site. His victory was short-lived, as Celestia came up next to him with a smirk.

“See you at the finish line little brother!” Celestia called. Luna then passed by him as well.

Dawn was not pleased with this. Distant Memories of long-gone bullies began to surface as he slowly lagged into third place.

“He’s supposed to be a prince? Where is his cutie mark?” Dawn cringed as he tried to focus on the race.

“How can he be a proper prince? He can’t seem to do anything?” His brow furrowed in frustration as he tried harder, yet his sisters seemed only to get farther away.

“How are we supposed to accept him as a prince when he doesn’t even know what he’s good at? Is he even good at anything? He can’t run or fly fast, and he seems to fail at everything he tries.”

Dawn Light felt a pain grow in his heart. Then Blue Blood’s words echoed in his head as well. “How can you be a proper prince when you don’t even have your cutie mark?”

Dawn narrowed his eyes. “I am good at something, I’ll prove it.” Dawn said with confidence to himself. “I’ll prove it by winning this race!” Somehow, the race had changed without him realizing it from a fun activity, to a trial of self-vindication.

He poured on as much speed as he could to try and catch up to his sisters. Dawn closed his eyes and gritted his teeth to try as hard as he could. He gained on them, but with little time to spare.

Celestia was the first to reach the finish, followed by Luna who gave a smile at her sister. “Well raced sister.” Luna said between huffs of breath.

“Thank you Luna, you did well yourself.” Even Celestia was out of breath after the mad dash.

“YAAAAHHHHH!” Dawn suddenly rushed past in between his sisters and straight towards the nearby treeline. Dawn hadn’t thought about slowing down before the finish, and had also forgotten the proximity to trees. He dodged one, but his wing clipped another. This sent him spiraling into another tree before he finally hit the ground with a loud thump. The moment he made contact with the ground, a loud Crack emanated from him and resonated through the air and trees. The Spines of everypony shivered at the sound.

“DAWN!” Everypony cried out, except for Blue Blood, and rushed towards him.

“Dawn Light, are you ok?” Celestia asked with worry as she hovered over him.

Dawn light tried to stand, but gasped halfway off the ground. Celestia was the only one close enough to really see anything amiss. “I… I don’t know” Dawn Stammered. Celestia looked him over and immediately noticed several things wrong. He had a large Knot forming on the back of his head that was already bruising.

“Oh no, is he ok?” Luna asked as she looked at Dawn.

Celestia also Noticed an unnatural extra joint in his Right wing.

“Oh, poor Dawn.” Cadence said as she held a hoof to her chin.

Finally, Celestia noticed the obvious curvature of his left foreleg.

“Oh man, oh man, this is really bad.” Spike said in a panic.

“Aw geeze, this is not good.” Shining stated.

Celestia was in panic mode. Dawn was beginning to hyperventilate and a concussion was clearly clouding his judgement. Shock had already set in, which wasn’t helping anything. He couldn’t feel the fullness of pain, at least not yet. Celestia knew she had to act fast before his desperation and pain made him impossible to help without difficulty.

“Oh no, it looks like his wing is broken.” Twilight said.

Dawn wasn’t crying, but he was clearly on the brink of tears. “Dawn, please try to calm down.” Celestia said as she got down on the ground with Dawn. “Don’t stand up just yet.”

Dawn tried his best to hold back his growing pain so he could speak. He managed to do so but sobbed and hiccupped a bit. “C-c-celestia…”

Celestia placed a wing gently across Dawn’s back. She knew the answer already, but she was still mentally prepping a large scale teleportation spell. “Dawn Light, where does it hurt?”

“*sniff* e-e-every w-where.” Dawn said through his sobs and tears.

“Just hold on, I’m going to teleport us to the hospital.” Celestia stood back up and used her magic to gently lift Dawn Light, being careful not to move him. “Everyone, I am taking us all to the Canterlot hospital, gather around and we’ll be there quickly.”

They all did as told and gathered around Celestia. She lit up her horn and teleported away.

They reappeared in the waiting room of the hospital. “We need a doctor now!” Celestia called out.
An earth pony nurse approached the group. “Your majesty, what’s wrong?” The mare asked.

“Dawn Light is hurt, he needs attention now. Multiple Fractures, possible concussion.” Celestia stated.

“Right away.” The nurse ran off to retrieve a stretcher. She came back within seconds and rolled it up to Celestia. “Place him down and I’ll take him to the emergency room.”

The pain was beginning to mount and Dawn was on the edge of openly crying. Celestia gently placed Dawn on the stretcher. “S-sisters….p-p-please don’t leave me.” Dawn begged through his tears.

“Fear not little brother, we will be right with you the whole time.” Luna said.

The nurse pushed the stretcher into the hallway towards a room, while Celestia and Luna both gave one another a look that seemed to say, ‘and Today seemed to be going so well’.

Almost half the day had gone since Celestia and Luna brought their little brother to the hospital. After a doctor looked Dawn Light over, it was determined he had a Broken left wing, a broken left foreleg, and a concussion. A cast was placed on his foreleg and his wing wrapped up and set so it could heal. Dawn begged to go home but the doctors said he had to stay so they could monitor the spell they had used on him to accelerate healing. Before they had used magic regularly as a health booster and healing accelerator, fractures like this would take months to heal. Now that the Spells had been perfected by medical professionals, fractures only took a few weeks at most to heal.

Dawn really didn’t want to stay in the hospital, he begged and pleaded to go home with his sisters. After twenty minutes of his arguing with the nurse, Celestia stepped in and offered a solution. A nurse could stay at the castle and watch over Dawn during his recovery. The doctor reluctantly agreed and Dawn was moved to the castle. Twilight, Spike, Shining Armor, and Cadence all paid Dawn a visit before they had to leave and wished him a speedy recovery. The next Day, Dawn lay in his bed with his head hung low and feeling down. Dawn heard two knocks on his open door. “Knock knock” Skript said as he peeked into the room “hey little buddy, Mind if we come in?”

Dawn looked up and saw Skript and Discord standing at his doorway. He looked back down at himself as he answered. “Sure.”

As they entered the room, Skript heard Tooky Squawk from a nearby nightstand. “Hey Took” Skript said casually as he and discord walked up to Dawns Bedside.

The two entered and came to Dawn’s side. Discord took a seat at the foot of Dawn’s bed. “Hey there little fella, why the long face?” Discord asked as he stretched out his face to a ridiculous size in an attempt to get a laugh out of him.

Dawn Light just glanced up at Discord, then looked back down. Discord frowned himself and returned his face to normal. Skript put a hoof on Dawn’s bed. “Dawn, how did you end up like this?” He asked.

“I was trying to beat my sisters in a race at the picnic we were having.” Dawn answered sadly. “I thought if I could win, then I could prove I was actually good at something. Instead I crashed and made a big mess of a good day.”

“Dawn, why would you feel like you needed to do that?” Discord asked.

Dawn raised his head to answer. “Because I can’t be a prince if I don’t know what I’m good at.”

“Dawn Light, you’re a wonderful prince, you don’t have to prove you’re good at anything to be a good prince.” Skript said.

Dawn faced Skript. “Yes I do, I’m not good at anything. How am I supposed to be good royalty like my sisters if I don’t have a special talent or a cutie mark!? I’m just….” Dawn hung his head again. “I’m just markless.”

Discord narrowed his eyes. “Dawn Light, listen to me. You are a great prince and a wonderful friend. You don’t need a cutie mark to be a prince. You just need to be yourself. You’re fun, friendly, and really good at making others smile. You do everything a good prince should do and then some.”

Dawn raised his head again and looked to Discord. “But…..Blue Blood said….”

“Blue Blood?” Skript said interrupting Dawn. “Is Blue Blood the one who put those ideas in your head?”

“Well, kind of.”

Skript turned his head to the side, clenched his teeth and shut his eyes with a raised hoof in anger. “Why that little…” He stopped himself and looked back to Dawn. “Dawn Light, don’t listen to what Blue Blood says. He’s just an arrogant, snobbish, stuck up, no good, lousy, snooty…..” Skript was sounding angrier with each word. “*Ahem* What I mean is, you shouldn’t listen to him. I know you want to get along with every pony, but there are just some ponies you can’t get along with. And Blue Blood is one of them.”

“Skript is right Dawn, just ignore Blue Blood and be yourself. That’s what we like about you, that’s what every pony likes about you.” Discord informed with a smile.

Dawn allowed himself a small smile. “Really?”

“Really.” Skript answered.

Nopony had noticed, but a few moments earlier, two ponies had stopped in the doorway to watch these friends sit and talk. “Hello everypony.” Celestia said as she and Luna finally entered.

“Hello princess’, I take it you’re here to check up on Dawn?” Skript asked.

“We are.” Luna answered.

“We’ll leave you all alone then.” Discord said. “I have things to do anyway.” Discord looked to Dawn. “Just remember what we said Dawn. Get well soon.” The two then left the room so the sisters could speak with Dawn.

Once Discord and Skript were gone, Luna and Celestia walked up to Dawn’s side. “How are you feeling today little brother?” Luna asked with a smile.

“Ok I guess.” Dawn answered.

“Dawn, why did you push yourself so hard during the race?” Celestia asked.

“I thought if I could win, I would prove that I am good at something, then I could be a proper prince.”

“Dawn Light, where did you get such an idea?” Celestia asked again.

“Blue Blood.” Dawn simply answered. “He said that if I want to be a proper prince, I need to have my cutie mark and know what my special talent is.”

Celestia let out a sigh. Quietly she whispered to Luna “We’re going to have to have a serious chat with him later”

“Agreed.” Luna whispered back. “Dawn, you should know that….”

Dawn Light cut her off. “I know, I don’t need my cutie mark, or to know what my special talent is to be a proper prince.”

The two sisters looked at Dawn with a bit of shock.

Dawn noticed the expressions. “Discord and Skript told me that already.”

The sisters smiled. “It sounds like they know what they’re talking about, and I hope you listen to them.” Celestia said.

Dawn showed his sisters a smile. “Yeah, I think I will.” It was then the thought Dawn had yesterday morning crossed his mind as he frowned again. “Sisters?”

“Yes Dawn?” Celestia responded.

Dawn paused a moment before speaking. “Where are Mom and Dad? I miss them.”

The two were a little surprised by this, they softened their look and frowned. Of all things, how did they forget to tell him about their parents?

“We miss them too little brother.” Luna said.

“Where are they?” Dawn asked. “How come they weren’t here when I came back?”

“Well, a little more than a hundred years after you disappeared, the majority of the world managed to find peace with each other. In a grand council our parents were unanimously crowned King and Queen of this United world. As a result of this they are almost never here, though they stay whenever they can. In fact they left again not long before we found you in the gardens. They have to travel a lot to make sure things in the other countries are okay and everyone has their needs taken care of. I've already sent letters to them, but when they are travelling around the world like that it's really hard to reach them. Sometimes they won't get letters we sent them until they've come back and are almost ready to leave again.” Celestia answered.

Tears started to form in his eyes. “I really miss them.” Dawn said as he started to sob. “I miss mom and dad.”

Celestia reached her right wing up to Dawn’s cheek to wipe a tear away. “It’s all right little brother, you’ll see them again.”

Dawn smiled through his tears. “Really?”

“Of course.” Luna answered.

“I hope I’m all better before they show up.” Dawn said. “I don’t want mom to see me like this after having been gone for so long only to show up in casts.” Dawn joked.

Celestia and Luna laughed a little at his joke. “Dawn Light, don’t you ever change.” Celestia said to Dawn.

A full week had passed since Dawn’s injuries and so far he'd been healing well. Though he wasn't able to fly yet, he could walk around with the cast on his leg. One day, things around the castle were slow and Celestia found herself wandering the grounds of the castle in the later hours of the day. She looked and gazed at the sun in its descent to the horizon, knowing it wouldn't be more than an hour or two until Luna raised the moon.

Soon, she heard a familiar voice not too far away. She poked her head over some bushes to see her troublesome nephew Blue Blood Walking through the grounds with two other stallions. She could recognize them, but didn't know them by name. And to be honest she didn't particularly care to. These were the kind of pony that, sadly, were typical of Canterlot. Ponies who would do anything just to be associated with royalty, whatever that might be worth to them.

Setting aside her assumptions of the stallions, Celestia began to listen intently to the conversation they were having. She didn't have all the details and pretense of the conversation, but from what she heard, it was all too easy to tell that they were talking about somepony, and not positively. Phrases like "He's absolutely useless" and "he has no idea what he's doing."

Celestia felt pity for whoever it was they were talking about. Then she heard a name that she wished she hadn't. It stuck out so much that she stopped listening to the conversation entirely. Dawn. Realizing that Blue Blood had been talking about none other than her little brother, she was filled with a great deal of emotions. Anger, Frustration and Wrath were the first to boil, but being as old as she was she had learned a great deal of patience and self-control. She managed to push those feelings aside almost as quickly as they had surfaced.

Next she felt sadness, and more than anything else, dissapointment. Had her nephew forgotten the many trials of loneliness that he had suffered through as a child? Had he really simply cast aside his memories of youth in which he had dealt with so many problems? Celestia pondered this and many other things before deciding that it was high time she confronted Blue Blood about his attitude towards Dawn. Bracing herself for what she knew would be a stubborn argument, she emerged from the bushes and made Blue Blood jump when she called to him from across the small grassy area that lay between them.

"Good afternoon your Highness" the two other stallions said as they quickly fell to their knees. Celestia had always appreciated the respect and admiration the ponies gave her, but it bothered her that many of them seemed to border on what could only be Described as Worship. She wasn't immortal she just lived longer than most ponies do. It's in her bloodline. She's said that countless times yet despite this, many still considered her akin to a deity. But she had always decided to ignore it and deal with it as the situation arose. Now was not the time.

"Good afternoon to you too" she said with a smile. "Blue Blood, May I speak with you, Privately?" Blue Blood quickly decided that if his aunt Celestia wanted to speak with him, she would speak with him. He knew all too well that she could summon him like any of the commoners he looked down upon. In his mind she would seek him out to spare him such commonalities.

After not even a moment’s thought, he spoke to the two stallions that were with him, "I'll meet up with you two later on. I've some business to attend to with the Princess." The two stallions seemed confused, but quickly got up and walked away. It wasn't until they were out of earshot that Celestia broke the silence.

"Walk with me." She said simply as she turned and headed for the garden area of the castle grounds. From her tone of voice, Blue Blood knew that this might not be a pleasant conversation for him, yet he obediently followed like a dog that knew he might be punished. "Blue Blood you and I both know you're not one for many words so I'll get straight to my Point. It has become clear to me that you are having what could only be described as a rough relationship with Dawn Light, and that at its best." She turned to face him, "and judging from the conversation I just overheard, it's a lot more one-sided than I thought." She turned away. Meanwhile Blue Bloods ears drooped so low they might as well have fallen off his head, and his eyes were wide open. He now deeply regretted openly speaking of his personal disdain for his newfound 'uncle'.

"Blue Blood, do you understand that your words are what drove him to push himself so hard at the picnic? In a game?" He hadn't thought of that at all. His head was beginning to lower, but he tried to regain composure by straightening up before giving his rebuttal.

"T'was not my choice that he decided to hit a tree and break his limbs." He retorted.

"No it wasn't, but you influenced that outcome. Had your words been absent, or different, he may not have done what he did." Blue Blood had no response. He couldn't bring himself to make eye contact with her which, to Celestia, seemed to indicate she might be getting through to him.

"I know what you've said to him, about being a prince, about how he doesn't measure up, at least not according to you. I would like to remind you of something I fear you may have forgotten." Her horn and eyes lit up with a magical glow, and within moments, Blue Blood found his mind travelling away at great speed. In mere seconds, Blue Blood was in familiar colthood environments for him. He remembered his home, his friends, and suddenly, more vividly than anything else, he remembered his enemies. Bullies of many ages who teased and tormented him as a young colt, who seemed to want nothing more than to see him in tears, running away and torn about who he was. Many Unpleasant experiences from when he was younger came flooding into his mind, all of them seemed to focus around the central theme of "you'll never measure up."

After only a few seconds, Celestia ended the spell, releasing Blue Bloods mind. As she did so, she noticed a telltale sign that what she had done may have worked; a singular tear escaped his eye, revealing to all that he did indeed still have emotions despite his best efforts to hide them. As his eyes cleared he wiped the tear away. "So much for the benevolent leader, what was your point in making me relive things I'd rather have forgotten?"

Celestia's frustration was beginning to mount, she knew she'd gotten the message across and yet still Blue Blood was stubborn in admitting it. "Don't their words remind you of somepony? Have you not put Dawn in the same position you had been so heartlessly placed into?" Blue Blood Sat in silence, Celestia knew her words were finally sinking in. Finally, blue blood silently conceded, and his head drooped low to the ground. Celestia Pitied him, but knew that she had to remind him of those things if he was to fix things with Dawn. "I'll leave you to your thoughts." She said before walking back towards the castle.

A few weeks went by as Dawn finished recovering from his injuries. He was now fully healed, and stretching his wings for his first flight since the accident. Blue Blood had remained distant for a couple weeks, which dawn was curious about but had decided that maybe Discord and Skript were right, maybe he should just ignore Blue Blood.

One particular day the sisters were sitting in the throne room discussing the renovations that Twilight had been doing to their old castle in the Everfree Forest. Suddenly, the doors to the throne room burst open as one of the younger guards ran in yelling "Your Majesties!" Unfortunately for his dignity he got about 3 steps in the room before he tripped over himself and landed face first on the cold hard stone. Immediately the other guards in the room either had to try and stop from laughing or simply facehoofed, Luna was giggling and even Celestia was fighting a Chuckle as she asked "Are you alright?". The Guard Stood up and composed himself, obviously embarrassed he had wiped out in front of the princesses, before clearing his throat and announcing “Your Majesties, the king and queen have returned."

Luna and Celestia smiled at this news. “Thats Wonderful news, show them in please.” Celestia said.

“No need dear.” A mare’s voice said as two forms began to materialize out of thin air Just behind the guard who had brought the news. The princesses looked to see two alicorns finish materializing and standing there with all the grace one would expect. One was a mare with a white coat, a gold shimmering and flowing mane and tail, with yellow eyes. Her cutie mark was of a yellow six pointed star with a gold ring around it. The other was a stallion with a blue coat, a flowing mane and tail that seemed to be a window to a nebula, and blue eyes. His cutie mark was of a crescent moon next to a light blue six pointed star.

Princess Celestia leaned over to whisper to the guard to her left, "Calmly go get Dawn and tell him there is a surprise in the throne room."

The Guard simply nodded before discreetly leaving the throne room.

“Mother, father!” Luna cried as the two princesses rushed over to greet their parents.

“My dears, it’s so good to see you again.” The mare said as she hugged her daughters.

“Mother, it is so good to see you again. How was your trip?” Celestia asked after breaking their hug.

“Tiresome to be honest.” The stallion said.

“Now Solaris, let’s not start off our return with grouchiness.” The mare said.

“Sorry Cosma." He said with a hearty chuckle "It's good to be home.” Solaris stated.

“And we’re glad you are back.” Celestia said as she and Luna hugged their father.

“How are my girls doing?” Solaris said as he hugged them.

“We are doing fine thank you.” Luna answered.

Once the two broke their embrace, Celestia and Luna stood before them. “Mother, did you ever get any letters I sent you two?” Celestia asked.

“You sent us letters? I’m sorry dear, but you know how hard it is to get a hold of us through letters when we're continent jumping.” Cosma said. “Why? Did something happen?”

The two sisters smiled at each other before answering. Celestia was the first to respond. “As a matter of fact yes. We have wonderful news for you two.”

“Really, What?” Solaris asked.

“Mom, Dad?” A little voice asked from behind the two.

That voice triggered something in the minds of the alicorn king and queen. They had to pause a moment to register what they heard. That voice, even after about a thousand years, struck them like a hammer out of the blue with its familiarity, but they just couldn’t seem to believe what they heard. They both slowly turned around to see the source of the voice. “I don’t believe it.” Solaris said.

“It can’t be.” Cosma said.

“Mother?” Dawn took a step. “Father?” Dawn took another step. His eyes began to tear up in joy with a smile.

Cosma dropped to her knees in disbelief, a look of pure shock still plastered to her face. A tear fell from her eyes as she asked “Dawn Light? Is that….you?”

“MOM!” Dawn cried as he launched himself into the air and flew at Cosma. He slammed into her and wrapped his hooves around her neck. “Mom, I missed you so much!” Dawn cried as he buried his face in his mother’s neck.

Still a little shocked, she just wrapped her forelegs around him as well and hugged back. “My boy…….my baby boy.” She finally said as more tears flowed from her eyes. She hugged tighter and brought her chin down over him. “My son, you’re here!” She cried out. “I don’t believe it.”

“Dawn Light, how is this possible?” Solaris asked as he looked at his daughters.

Dawn looked up from his mother and to his father. “Dad!” Dawn cried as he leapt from his mother’s grasp and embraced his father. “I missed you both so much!” He cried as he then buried his muzzle in his father’s barrel.

Solaris held Dawn tight in his forelegs, thinking if he let go, this dream would come to an end. “My boy, my son! Your back, you’re finally home!” He said with a smile as tears formed in his eyes.

Cosma joined in the hug and held tight to Dawn. “My precious baby boy has come home!” She cried.

Celestia and Luna stayed back and watched the scene with a smile to let Dawn say hello to their parents for the first time in literally more than a thousand years.

After some time, they finally broke their group hug until just Cosma held her son in her forelegs, not wanting to let him go. “Oh my dear boy, you haven't aged a day! Where have you been? What happened to you? Have you eaten?” She asked.

“Oh mom, it was horrible, but it’s all over now. I’m home, and I’m with you now.” Dawn said with a smile, then added with a chuckle "and yes I have eaten".

Solaris approached Cosma and looked down at Dawn. “Dawn Light, son, please tell us what happened. We were so worried about you when you vanished. Do you have any idea what we went through when you just up and disappeared?”

“We hired the best trackers and magically talented unicorns we could find to try find you after you vanished.” Cosma informed. “They tried everything they could, we exhausted our magic to try and find you, but it was like you never existed. It was horrible. Please son, tell us what happened.”

Dawn jumped to the floor from his mother’s grasp and faced his parents. “Mom, dad, before I tell you, I want you to promise you won’t be mad at the one responsible.” He said seriously.

This confused the two. “Excuse me?” Cosma asked. “You want us not to be mad at the one that took our son away from us for a thousand years?”

“Why would you not want us to be mad at the one responsible? Besides that who could still be alive after all this time.” Solaris asked, He glanced at his daughters, but that thought was quickly put out of his mind. 'absurd' he thought to himself.

“Because, he apologized for it and we’re really good friends now. Please mom and dad, don’t be mad.”

“Son, no matter what, we will be angry at whoever it was.” Solaris explained, the pieces were already falling into place in his mind, and he was fairly certain he already knew who the perpetrator of his son’s disappearance was.

“The most we can do is promise not to act against him, but even that might not work.” Cosma said. “We were so upset when you disappeared. Then when your sister Luna became Nightmare Moon and had to be banished to the moon for a thousand years? Losing another child like that did not sit well with me.”

“All right, I’ll tell you then.” Dawn then retold his story of what happened to him, and how he had returned. “So Discord is the one who took me, or rather, sent me away. But he's changed, surely you had a chance to see that! He isn't like he was back then. He is good now and he and I have become good friends. Please understand, go easy on him.” Dawn begged.

Before either of them could say anything, Discord flashed into the room in front of the princess's. "Celestia I've just returned from...... Why are you looking at me like that?" He followed the gaze of the sisters and turned around to see the king and queen. “Oh! Your majesties," he said with a bow "how good to see you again. I trust you had a pleasant..." he suddenly realized that the king and queen didn't look happy, and that dawn was right between them. Remembering what had happened with Celestia and Luna with Dawn’s return, he gulped audibly before struggling to finish his sentence."...trip?” He didn't dare stand up in front of them now. Especially Dawn’s mother.

Cosma was the first to act. She glared at Discord as she walked up to him. “Discord, you have some explaining to do.” Her motherly instincts kicked in. “How DARE you take my son away!"

Discord became increasingly nervous at the irate mother before him, so much so that the normally calm and collected visage he wore was completely broken, even to the point that he began to stutter. “N-n-now, your majesty, keep in mind I was different at the time. I've been reformed since then.”

“You snake, I should have found some way to get rid of you myself.” She stated. Such was the state of the Queens mind that her horn and eyes began to glow with a vicious red aura.

Discord cowered low on the ground.
“Mom, please calm down, he’s my friend now remember?” Dawn asked as he flew in front of discord and looked at his mother pleadingly.

“Right, what he said.” Discord said with a nervous smile, pointing sheepishly at dawn. Discord was almost hiding behind his tail at this point.

Cosma took a breath and closed her eyes to try and calm herself, the aura faded and she seemed to relax. “Fine, but for your sake, not his.” She said as she looked at Dawn. She glared at Discord again, grabbed his goat beard with a foreleg and yanked his head up til their foreheads were pressed against each other. She glared into his eyes and spoke through gritted teeth. “But if you EVER do anything to hurt or upset my boy ever again, I swear by the heavens I will drag you down to the pits of Tartarus kicking and screaming as you beg for your life. Do I make myself perfectly clear?”

Discord gulped and nodded with a nervous smile and sweat coming down his face. “Clear as the crystal empire, your majesty.”

Cosma smiled. “Good.” She gave his beard one more tug before releasing it, allowing Discord’s head to spring back up.

Dawn looked at Discord concerned as he hovered next to him. “Are you ok?” He asked.

Discord stroked his beard with his lion paw to try and sooth the pain. “Hoo boy, your mother can be scary when she wants to be.”

“You should see my dad.” Dawn responded. Before he knew it, he was then enveloped in a yellow aura and pulled down to his mother’s waiting embrace. Discord just noticed that since he had appeared in the throne room, the king had yet to say a word.

“My son, I missed you so much. I still can’t believe you’re here, but I’m so glad you are.” Cosma stated. Dawn Smiled as he hugged back.

Solaris approached Discord with a fierce look. “Discord, I believe my wife said all that she needed to be said, and I have not much more to say. You have caused a lot of trouble in the past, but taking our son away…..you just thank your lucky stars he is willing to defend you.” He poked Discord in the chest. “I’ll be watching you.” He then turned and rejoined his wife in hugging their son.

The king had said so few words compared to the queen. Yet discord had already decided that he would MUCH prefer the queens anger to the kings, and prayed that he would never see the king angry. He then decided it might be best to lay low for a while and vanished into thin air.

Chapter 13: A Family Reunited, Making Amends

Chapter 13: A Family Reunited, Making Amends

On the day the king and queen returned, night had fallen. Cosma and Solaris happily tucked Dawn into bed and said their goodnights. Cosma leaned down and kissed Dawn on his forehead. “Goodnight my little prince, sleep well. I’m so glad to have you back.”

“Goodnight mom, I’m glad you’re home too.” Dawn said.

Solaris then moved in and gave Dawn a hug. “Goodnight son, see you in the morning.”

“Goodnight dad.” Dawn responded. He then snuggled up under his blanket with a smile and closed his eyes. Tooky then called out. Dawn opened his eyes again and smiled. “Sorry, goodnight tooky.” Tooky smiled back and cawed before getting comfortable on his perch and closing his eyes. Dawn retook his position and closed his eyes, failing to notice his mother still hovering over him while his dad stood next to the door.

“Hunny, come on, let’s let him sleep.” Solaris said in a whisper.

“Just a minute dear.” Cosma whispered back.

Solaris smiled and walked back to her side. Cosma kept her eyes on her son’s sleeping form. “Dear, come on, he’ll be here tomorrow. We’ll come right to him tomorrow and have a wonderful breakfast with him in the morning.”

Cosma finally looked away from her son and to her husband. “Are you sure? What if he disappears again? What if we wake up tomorrow and this whole thing was just a dream?” She said in a worried whispered tone.

Solaris placed a wing on his wife’s back. “Dear, trust me, I know what you’re thinking, and believe me, he’ll be here, I promise. Now come on, let’s go to bed and get some sleep. We’ll see him in the morning.” He then started for the door.

Cosma turned her side while keeping her eyes on her son. Paused a moment, then continued on out of his room. “Goodnight my little one.” She slowly closed the door while keeping one eye on him until the door was closed completely. She followed her husband to their room and went to bed.

All while this was happening, Celestia and Luna were waiting in Celestia’s study for a certain unicorn to meet with them. Both were lying on the floor on pillows in front of a fire place. A knock on the door signaled their guest’s arrival. “Enter.” Celestia said.

One of the large doors opened with a small squeak and Skript poked his head in. “Good evening princesses, you wanted to see me?”

“Yes Skript, please take a seat.” Luna said with a smile as she gestured to a pillow in front of them.

Skript walked in and sat down on the pillow provided for him. “So what’s up your majesties?” He asked with a smile.

Celestia started. “We just wanted to know how things are going with you and Dawn Light, he doesn’t suspect anything does he?”

“Not a thing, he’s just as happy and chipper as can be.” Skript said.

Luna gave a smile as well. “Wonderful, looks like we picked the right stallion for Dawn’s secret personal body guard.”

“We are most grateful to you for doing this Skript.” Celestia stated with a warm smile.

“Hey, no thanks necessary your highness, Dawn Light is a joy to be around. You two sure are lucky to have him for a brother, and I feel lucky having been given this job as his personal protector. Thank you princesses.” Skript finished with a bow. He raised back up from his bow. “Is there anything else you wanted?”

“No, that was all, we just wanted to make sure everything was fine. What about Blue Blood, there hasn’t been any more instances between him and Dawn has there?” Luna asked.

Skript’s smile dropped. “No, nothing really. We have passed by him once in a while, but neither of them says anything to each other, Blue Blood even looked gloomy when we passed him.”

“I see, he has seemed rather quiet lately.” Luna stated. “Sister, did you speak with him about Dawn?”

Celestia’s smile disappeared too. “I did, after that incident at the picnic, I had a few words with him. I hope he is merely thinking about what I told him. I may have been too harsh, but something had to be done. We can only hope, in time, he will get better.”

“Very well then.” Luna turned to Skript. “Thank you for your time Skript, you may go now, and I wish you pleasant dreams.”

Skript stood up and gave another bow. “Thank you princesses, I wish you both the same.” He then turned and left the room.

Moring arrived as the rays of the sun beamed into the bedroom of the king and queen. They slowly rose up from their bed with a sleepy look in their eyes. Cosma’s eyes suddenly shot open in realization. “Dawn Light!” She exclaimed.

“*Yawn* What’s that honey?” Solaris asked with a yawn. The next thing he knew, his wife had shot out of bed and out the bedroom, making a mad dash straight for Dawn’s room.

She came to his door and used her magic to fling them open, completely ignoring the guards Feather Wind and Night Wing. “Dawn Light! Dawn Light, where are you?” She asked. She rushed over to the bed to see it empty. “No….” She ran her hooves over the bed, feeling around for a young foal’s body. Her search was fruitless. “No…..my baby….”

Solaris managed to reach the room in time to see his wife frantically searching the bed for any sign of her son. “Cosma, what’s going on?” He asked with worry.

“It’s Dawn Light, he’s gone, he’s not here!” She said on the verge of tears. “Was it all a lie, what happened last night? Was it just a trick of the mind that we saw our son back?” She dropped to her haunches and buried her face in her front hooves as she began to sob.

Solaris made his way over to her and hugged her tight and close to his body. “Cosma, calm down, I’m sure there’s a perfectly good explanation.”

Cosma looked up from her hooves to her husband. “But what if there isn’t? What if we just saw what we wanted to see after so long without our son here?” She buried her face again and continued to sob.

Solaris rubbed his foreleg up and down her side to try and comfort her. “Cosma, calm down, everything will be fine. He….probably just….” His speech was cut off from the sound of a toilet flushing. They both looked up and saw Dawn emerge from his bathroom with a smile.

It was soon replaced with a look of confusion as Dawn saw his mother and father in his room. “Mom, dad, what are you guys doing in my room….and why does mom look sad?”

“Dawn Light!” Cosma cried out. She promptly removed herself from her husband’s grasp and quickly took Dawn Light in a crushing one of her own. She began nuzzling him as tears streamed down her face. “My baby, I thought I lost you again!” She cried out.

Through the nuzzling, Dawn had one eye closed and looked up at his mom with his open eye. “I was just in the bathroom.” He stated casually.

Solaris stood up and made his way over to the two with a smile. “You see dear, I told everything was fine, he was just in the bathroom.”

“Um, excuse me your majesties, but is everything all right?” Feather Wind asked from the doorway of the room.

Solaris looked back at the guards. “Yes, everything is fine, sorry about the confusion. Just….go about your duties please.”
The guards gave a bow. “Of course sire.” Night Wing responded. They then went back to their positions.

“My baby, my little baby boy.” Cosma said with a smile.

“Mom…..you can let me go now.” Dawn said as he was starting to feel crushed by his mother’s hug.

Cosma’s eyes shot open, she looked down to her son and responded. “Let you go? Oh no, I’m not taking any more chances. From this moment on, you are not leaving my sight mister.”

“Uh, mom?” Dawn questioned.

“Cosma, what are you talking about?” Solaris asked.

Cosma looked to her husband with determination. “I mean that from now on, my son will be with me at all times and he is not leaving my grasp.”

“What?!” Dawn asked with a fearful look.

Solaris also grew a little worried. “Cosma, don’t you think that’s a little much?”

“Hmpf, not when you lose two children in the span of a couple years and finally get them back after having to wait a millennium. Dawn Light is not leaving my grasp and that is final.” Cosma said with finality.

“But mom, you can’t hold me forever.” Dawn argued.

Cosma looked down at Dawn with a smirk. “You obviously don’t know what the combination of determination and a mother’s love can do. Now come along dears, we have breakfast waiting for us.” She stood up and started heading for the bedroom door.

Dawn looked over his mother’s shoulder to his dad as he was carried past him. “Dad, help, say something.” He pleaded.

Solaris gave a tired sigh. “Sorry son, but when your mother makes up her mind, there’s really no changing it. I’m sure it’ll pass…..eventually.” He added nervously.

Solaris and Cosma walked side by side down the halls to the dining room with Dawn still in his mother’s left foreleg. Discord happened to be walking by in the opposite direction as he came upon them. “Oh, good morning your majesties, I trust you had a good night’s sleep?” He asked, trying to sound friendly. Cosma kept walking as she turned her head up and closed her eyes from discord.
Solaris actually said something but not looking happy. “We did, thank you.” Solaris answered.

Dawn then peeked out from over his mother’s shoulders. “Discord, you gotta help me, mom’s gone nutz, she won’t let me go.” He pleaded as he held his hooves out to Discord.

“Help….well I…..” He froze in his sentence as the queen had stopped in her tracks and turned her head to give Discord a side glare. He cringed, gulped audibly and started sweating. "Uh, sorry Dawn Light, you’re on your own.”

“What? Come on, I thought we were friends!” Dawn declared.

“We are friends, it’s just your mother scares me too much.”

Dawn let himself slump. “Yeah, I know.”

The queen smirked.

“Sorry Dawn, good luck with all that.” Discord continued on his way.

“Come along Dawn, we’re missing breakfast.” Cosma said cheerily.

“Like I have a choice.” Dawn stated.

A meal of pancakes was served for breakfast as the family sat there. Celestia and Luna were at their usual seats with Cosma sitting next to Luna and solaris sitting across from Luna. Celestia looked on with a bit of worry, while Luna seemed to be holding back snickers at Dawn’s predicament. Dawn Light was frowning with his forelegs crossed in front of him while his mother used her magic to move a fork between her food and mouth.

“Come on Dawn, eat up or your food will get cold.” Cosma encouraged.

Dawn gave a devilish smile as he thought up a way to try and get out of his situation. "Mom, I can’t reach my plate, could you set me down please so I can eat?” He asked innocently.

“You can use your magic to lift your fork dear.” Cosma answered casually.

“Rats.” Dawn said silently and began to use his magic to eat.

“Mother, why are you holding Dawn like that?” Celestia finally asked.

“Your mother…..had a bit of a scare this morning.” Solaris informed.

“I’m not about to let my son out of my sight for even a moment, I just don’t want to lose him again, or any of you?” Cosma said. “Believe me, if Luna had stayed little upon her return, I would be doing the same thing with her.”

Luna stopped snickering and looked to her mother. She then faced forward and frowned a little. This time Celstia let out a giggle.

Cosma continued. “I just want my son as safe as can be is all.”

“Safe?” Dawn questioned. “We’re royalty, we have a bunch of well-trained guards surrounding the castle that’s positioned on the side of a mountain. Not to mention you, dad, Celestia, and Luna have powerful magic at your disposal. How is that not safe?”

“Nothing is too safe for my baby boy.” Cosma stated.

Dawn slumped again.

Celestia stood up and walked past Luna to sit by Cosma’s other side. “Mother, do you really think holding on to Dawn Light will be a good idea? He has friends, ponies he can play with and do things with. If you keep him in your hold like this, he won’t get to play with them.” Celestia reasoned.

“Yeah mom, I have friends here, and in Ponyville, the element bearers and three fillies.” Dawn stated. “Plus, Discord and Skript who are here at the castle.”

“Really? Discord isn’t your only friend?” Cosma asked as she looked down at her son.

Dawn Light then went into everything that happened to him since his return. Becoming friends with Discord, meeting the new bearers of the elements of harmony, the press conference, his time in Ponyville, meeting Fancy pants, even the picnic, though he did leave out the part about his…..accident…so as not to worry his mother or she would never let him go.

“Well, sounds like our little boy has been having quit the time since he came back.” Solaris said cheerfully.

“I sure have, it’s been great. So you see mom, I’m doing fine. And I promise I’m not going anywhere. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Dawn made the motions of a Pinkie promise as he said it. Cosma and Solaris looked at him with confusion. “It’s a Pinkie promise, and no pony breaks a pinkie promise. I learned it from Pinkie Pie.”

Celestia placed a hoof on Cosma’s shoulder. “You see mother, Dawn Light has been doing great here, and he isn’t going anywhere any time soon, or at all.”

Cosma looked unsure at first. “Well……” She turned her head to look at her son, then back to Celestia. “Oh…..all right, I just missed you so much when you disappeared. And when you returned….I….” Cosma looked like she was about to cry.

Dawn saw this and reached up to wrap his forelegs around her. “I know mom, I missed you too. It was horrible being trapped in that void. I had nightmares for the longest time because of it. But Luna helped me through those, Celestia too. They were both there for me when I came back and helped me a lot to get over my fears. So I’ll be here for you to help you get over your fears too.”

Cosma hugged back with a smile. A single tear escaped her eye. “Thank you son. I love you.”

“I love you too mom.”

Once they broke their embrace, Cosma slowly set Dawn down on the floor next to her. The family continued to eat happily as they enjoyed each other’s company.

Later in the day, Blue Blood was making his way through the castle halls with no destination in particular. His eyes looking down and his ears folded back as he looked deep in thought. Ever since Celestia spoke with him about his relationship with Dawn Light, he had seemed to shut down. He still ordered the servants around, but not in the brash way he usually does, he was also saying thank you to them. He had pretty much closed himself off since then and hadn’t seen his ‘friends’ in a while since that night. Blue Blood was always able to go on like he didn’t have a conscience, but now, it seemed to be eating away at him, chipping at his inner thoughts. Celestia’s words continued to play out in his mind like a broken record. “Have you not put Dawn in the same position you had been so heartlessly placed into?" Those words stuck out more than anything in his mind as he also recalled his time as a foal and was made fun of by others.

He soon came to the conclusion that decided what he would do next should he see Dawn Light again. And he hadn’t come to it none too soon as he spotted Dawn Light making his way through the halls with his mother and father on either side. Upon seeing Blue Blood, the trio came to a stop. “Why hello there nephew, how are you doing today?” Cosma asked happily.

“Hello Auntie Cosma, Uncle Solaris, I trust you had a good trip?” He asked with a fake small smile.

“We did thank you, how have you been?” Solaris asked.

“Oh, not bad really, not a lot going on around here.” Blue Blood stated.

“I’m sure it was quit the surprise to find you had a little uncle huh?” Cosma asked with a small giggle.

“Yes…it was..” Blue Blood said as he glanced at Dawn.

Dawn just looked back, not sure if he should say anything. Blue Blood had kept his distance from Dawn ever since the incident at the picnic. When they did meet in the halls, they never said a single thing to each other.

“Blue Blood, are you busy? We were just heading out to the garden for some tea to spend time together.” Solaris pointed out. “You should join us so we can catch up.”

“Sorry, but I’m afraid I’m busy today, maybe some other time.”

“Oh, all right then, we’ll see you around the castle then, take care nephew.” Cosma stated as they continued on their way.

After they walked past Blue Blood, he suddenly turned to face them and called out. “Wait, Dawn Light?”

The trio stopped and looked back to Blue Blood. “Um, yes?”

Blue Blood looked to the side a moment first, then back to Dawn. “Could I…..speak to you for a moment?”

“I….guess so.” Dawn responded, not sure what to make of this.

“We’ll meet you in the garden when you’re done son.” Solaris stated before continuing.

“We’ll be there if you need us, and if you need anything, just call me and I’ll be by your side in no time.” Cosma stated as she walked backwards, not taking her eyes off Dawn.

“Okay mom.”

“I love you son!” Cosma called out again, still walking backwards.

Solaris rolled his eyes with a smirk.

“Love you too mom!” Dawn called back. He then faced Blue Blood. “So…..”

“So….” Blue Blood mirrored.

“What did you want to talk about Blue Blood?” Dawn had given up calling him nephew.

Blue took a moment before responding. “Dawn Light, I….well….”

“What?”

Blue Blood took a deep breath, then exhaled. “It seems that…I have put you in a position that I found myself in when I was a young colt.”

Dawn cocked an eyebrow. “Really? What do you mean?”

Blue Blood began. “You see, when I was young, I wasn’t really good at anything. And because of it, I got picked on a lot and made fun of. Everypony kept saying how I would never be a proper prince if I didn’t know what my special talent was. It was those events that eventually lead me to be the stallion I acted like before. I saw how the upper class acted and figured if I acted like them, then I would get the respect I wanted. So I just started behaving like they did, and soon, the teasing stopped and I eventually found my cutie mark.”

“I could have stopped acting like a….snob…then and there, but I had been doing it for so long, I couldn’t. Eventually, it became the new me and that is the stallion I became. I soon forgot about my past as well which only cemented my personality. I had ended up becoming the bullies that picked on me when I was young and did the same to you.”

“You…did?”

“I did. I’m very sorry Dawn Light, for everything mean I ever said to you. And I’m really sorry my words drove you to what you did that day that caused you’re accident at the picnic. I only hope you can forgive me.” Blue Blood finished as he hung his head.

Dawn was silent for a moment as he took in Blue Blood’s words. A good minute passed before Dawn spoke again. “Blue Blood, I was picked on too before I was sealed away in that void. It wasn’t just your words that got to me that day. There were other ponies in the castle that made fun of me and called me….markless. Said I couldn’t do anything right or never be a proper prince just because I didn’t have my cutie mark. Ever since I ended up in this time period, no pony has picked on me and I was so glad that I was making friends. In fact, Discord was the first friend I ever had.” He paused again. “I forgive you Blue Blood.”

Blue Blood looked up with a small smile. “So, what do you say we just forget the whole thing and start over?” he asked.

Dawn Light smiled back. “I’d like that……nephew.”

“Glad to hear it….uncle.” Blue said as they exchanged a hoof shake.

“So, are you really busy or was that a lie?” Dawn asked.

“It was a lie.” Blue answered.

“Well then, why don’t you join me and mom and dad in the garden for some tea? It’ll give us a chance to talk more.” Dawn asked happily.

“I think I would like that.” Blue answered with a bright smile. The two walked side by side to the garden to meet up with the king and queen.

The two soon met up with Cosma and Solaris as they sat at a white table set up with pillows around it to sit on. “Mom, dad, Blue Blood said he could join us.” Dawn said happily.

“Wonderful.” Cosma said. “But I thought you had something to take care of.”

“It can wait.” Blue stated as he took a seat at the table. Dawn sat right next to him with a smile. “Besides, family is more important.” He said as he looked at Dawn.

“Well I’m glad you can join us Blue Blood.” Solaris stated. Cosma levitated a silver teapot up and proceeded to pour everyone a cup. “So tell us Blue, how have you been getting along with Dawn?”

“It was…..difficult at first, but I’m starting to warm up to him.” Blue stated.

“I’m glad to hear it.” Cosma said upon finishing pouring everypony a cup.

“Ooh, cookies!” Dawn stated as he saw a tray of cookies with the tea. He managed to levitate the whole tray over to himself then levitated one up off the pile, opened his mouth, and hovered the cookie just in front of him, ready to take a bit.

“Ahem.” Cosma cleared her throat to get Dawn’s attention.

Dawn looked over to his mother with his mouth still open. He closed his mouth then responded. “What?”

“Dawn Light, those cookies aren’t just for you, they’re for everypony here.” Cosma said.

“Oops, sorry.” Dawn gave a sheepish smile.

Cosma smiled back and used her magic to move the tray back to the center of the table. The rest of the time spent, they merely talked and Dawn listened as the king and queen told Dawn all about the travels they took and all the places they saw.

Later in the afternoon, Celestia was taking one of her strolls through the garden when something caught her attention. It was just like the afternoon she caught Blue Blood talking with his friends about Dawn Light. Though, this time seemed different. “Now see here.” Blue Blood’s voice sounded out. “He is my uncle and a prince and deserves proper respect.” He said to the two stallions Celestia had caught Blue Blood with before.

“But sire, weren’t you the one making fun of him along with us a while ago?” One of the stallions said.

“I was…” He turned his head to the side. “And it was a mistake.” He looked back at them with a stern expression. “If you two wish to continue our friendship, then I suggest you refrain from making fun of Dawn Light. He is a wonderful colt. I made the mistake of putting him in the same spot I was a long time ago. Therefore, I will not tolerate any hurtful words or remarks towards him. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y….Yes your majesty.” The second stallion said.

“Good, now be gone with you for now, I have things to attend to.” Blue Blood said with a wave of his hoof. The two stallions bowed and backed away.

Celestia smiled at the scene, feeling proud Blue Blood was defending Dawn Light. She approached Blue Blood. “I see you are feeling better.” She said on approach.

Blue Blood turned to face Celestia. “I am. And I believe I have finally come to my senses. I have you to thank for that auntie. Thank you.”

“I’m just glad to see you willing to stand up for your young uncle.” Celestia said.

“You were right about what you said, about me putting Dawn in the same position I was. I had become the very thing I hated just to be accepted by others. If I had kept up my treatment of him like that, then he……he may have ended up like me.” Blue hung his head in shame.

Celestia used her hoof to raise Blue’s head to look at her. “Blue Blood, while that may be true, you realized your mistake before it was too late.”

“I am sorry for my behavior auntie Celestia.”

“It’s all right nephew, I see you have made amends with Dawn Light, and that is all that matters.” Celestia removed her hoof from Blue.

Blue Blood looked up with a smile. “We have, and I’m glad he forgave me for how I acted towards him. I just know we’ll get along better now.”

“I’m glad to hear it. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have matters to attend to, it’s almost time to lower the sun.” Celestia began to walk away.

“Of course auntie, have a pleasant night.” Blue Blood said.

“You too, nephew.”

Chapter 14: Dawn Light's Holidays

Chapter 14: Dawn Light’s Holidays

Celestia sat at a desk in her study as she tapped a quill to her chin she held with her magic. She was so deep in thought, she failed to notice two ponies approach her. “Hello dear, what are you up to?” The queen asked as she approached.

Celestia turned her head to see the king and queen standing before her. “Hello mother, father, I’m just trying to think of a holiday to put together to celebrate Dawn’s return.”

“What a splendid idea Celestia.” Solaris said.

“I thought so too, though I haven’t had much luck in doing so ever since I said me and my sister would do so to the press.” Celestia stated.

“Why not have Dawn help you? Since this holiday is meant for him and to celebrate him returning to the family, why not have him help with it?” Cosma asked.

“Knowing Dawn, he’ll probably make it out to be nothing more than eating sweets.” Celestia said with a smile.

“Would not.” Dawn Light protested as he suddenly poked his head out from behind Solaris’s neck.

“Hello little brother, how are you doing?” Celestia greeted casually, un-phased by Dawn’s sudden appearance.

Dawn gave a smile in return. “Hey big sis, still trying to come up with a holiday for me huh?”

“Yes, but as I said, it’s not easy coming up with a new holiday.” Celestia stated.

“I’ve been thinking about it myself.” Dawn said. He flew off his father’s back and hovered in front of Celestia.

“Oh? Have you?” Solaris asked.

“Yep.” Dawn answered as he looked to his dad. “I was thinking, why not have it the day after Winter Wrap up? Give every pony a chance to relax after working hard to wrap up winter?”

“That’s actually not a bad idea son.” Cosma said. “Winter Wrap up is a lot of work for everypony and we don’t exactly have a holiday to celebrate spring.”

“That does sound like a good idea.” Celestia agreed. She nuzzled Dawn. “You are so smart little brother.”

Dawn gave a squee with a grin. He brought his hooves back down to the ground. “So, I think that for this holiday, it should be a day where every town has a huge party outside with streamers and balloons and all kinds of sweets and food, an outdoor celebration.”

“My boy, that sounds wonderful.” Solaris said.

“It does sound perfect, a perfect way to not only celebrate something wonderful, but to enjoy the day as well.” Celestia said. She wrote down all Dawn had said about this holiday. “Now we just need a name for it.”

“How about Dawn’s Day?” Luna suggested. The group turned to see Luna standing at the doorway with a smile. “Hello everypony.”

“Hey big sis.” Dawn greeted as he trotted over to give her a hug.

Luna gave a hug in return. “How is my favorite little brother doing?”

“I’m fine, but I’m your only little brother.” Dawn pointed out.

Luna tickled Dawn’s belly as she responded. “That’s why you’re my favorite.”

Dawn giggled as Luna tickled him. “Heh heh, st-stop it, ha ha th-that tickles.”

Luna ceased her assault.

“Dawn’s day…” Celestia said to herself. “Why not, Dawn’s day it is. Coming up with a holiday wasn’t as hard as I thought it was.”

Dawn flew over to Celestia with Luna walking up behind him. “That’s cause you had me to do the thinking. I am such a genius.” He proudly proclaimed as he puffed out his chest.

“Oh really?” Luna asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Well Mr. smarty pants, did you know there is a holiday coming up soon in just a couple days?”

Dawn turned to Luna. “Really?” He asked with a smile.

Cosma seemed to frown a little. “Oh right, that holiday.”

Solaris picked up on his wife’s drop in mood. “Dear, what’s wrong? Do you still hate that holiday?”

“Of course I do, how can you not when it’s a holiday centered around the monster one of our daughters turned into.” Cosma protested.

“Dear, it’s a very popular holiday and is a lot of fun.” Solaris argued with a smile.

“I still don’t like it.” Cosma protested again.

“Luna likes it.” Solaris pointed out.

“Excuse me, but could you all let me in on what this holiday is and what you all are talking about?” Dawn asked as he looked his family over with an unamused expression.

Celestia took to Dawn’s side and placed a wing on his back as she began to explain. “Dawn Light, the holiday we are all talking about is called Nightmare Night. It centers around the theme of when Luna became Nightmare Moon.”

“You mean that mean mare that wanted to shroud the land in eternal night?” Dawn asked.

“Yes little brother, the one and same.” Luna answered. “And even though it is centered around one of my weaker moments, I still enjoy it for it is a time when I get to shine.”

“It’s a night when all the ponies dress up in costumes and have a celebration.” Celestia leaned in more and practically whispered into Dawn’s ear for the next part. “The young ones even get free candy.”

Dawn’s face lit up at the mention of free candy. “Free candy?” The two sisters nodded. “AWESOME!”

“Dawn?” Luna said to get his attention. “How would you like to accompany me for Nightmare Night when I take my trip to Ponyville, I celebrate it every year there with the ponies of Ponyville.”

“I would love to!” Dawn cheered.

“Wonderful, then you’ll need to get yourself a costume.” Luna said. “You can be whatever you want to be for Nightmare Night.”

Dawn thought for a while on what he wanted to be. He wanted to be something scary for the holiday so he went through his mind on the books he had read about the creatures of Equestria, both real and mythical. After a minute, he finally came to a decision. “OOH OOH, I know what I want to be! A gargoyle.”

“A gargoyle?” Cosma asked.

“Yeah, I read about them in a mythical creatures book.” Dawn pointed out. “They’re supposed be bad and mean and scary.” Dawn got low to the ground with a menacing look as he tried to make himself look like he would attack.

“I think that would be interesting.” Solaris pointed out. “Any idea where we might be able to find a costume like that though?” He asked everypony in the room.

“Perhaps Rarity can help.” Celestia suggested. “I understand that she is not only a wonderful dress maker, but she also makes costumes for Nightmare Night for ponies.”

“A splendid idea sister, I shall escort Dawn to Rarity’s and ask her about it.” Luna said. “Father, mother, are you all right with this?”

“Of course Luna.” Solaris said with a smile.

“As long as it makes my little boy happy, I’m fine with it.” Cosma added as she scooped Dawn up in a hug.

The two nuzzled a moment before Cosma set Dawn down. Dawn Light walked over to Luna. “So when can we go see Rarity about making me a costume?”

“We can leave now, I can teleport us there in no time.” Luna answered.

“Great, I’m ready to go.” Dawn expressed with a hop.

Luna looked over her family. “We shall return shortly.” She lit up her horn and received goodbyes before allowing herself and Dawn to teleport away.

In a flash of blue, Luna and Dawn appeared in front of Rarity’s boutique. Luna lead the way in as Dawn skipped in as he followed his big sister. A small bell rang as the door opened. “Just a moment!” Rarity’s voice called out. She soon emerged from a staircase and gasped in surprise upon seeing her guests. “Princess Luna, prince Dawn Light, what a pleasure to see you again.” She bowed.

“Hello miss Rarity, a pleasure as always.” Luna responded.

“Hi Rarity.” Dawn greeted with his signature bright smile and a waving of a hoof.

Once she rose from her bow, she addressed the royal siblings before her. “To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?”

Luna explained. “As you know, Nightmare Night is coming up soon and this will be Dawn’s first. We have come to you this day to request your services in making a costume for Dawn Light.”

Rarity’s smile grew more. “You want me to design a costume for you?” She asked as she looked to Dawn.

“Yep, I want to be a gargoyle. Can you do it?” Dawn asked.

“But of course your majesty, it would be an honor. I promise to do my best in designing your costume. But first I need to take your measurements, then I can get started on it. If you would be so kind as to follow me.” Rarity started for the stairs.

Luna and Dawn followed as Rarity led them upstairs to her work room. Rarity had Dawn Light stand in front of her to take measurements while Luna sat to the side. “So Dawn, this is your first Nightmare Night, I do hope you’ll enjoy yourself. Sweetie Belle absolutely adores it. Last year, she dressed up as a vampoy. She looked so cute.” Rarity cooed.

“Well I want to look scary.” Dawn said as he made his voice sound raspy. Luna let out a giggle at Dawn.

“And scary you will look your majesty.” Rarity said with a smile. She continued with her measurements and soon finished. “All right Dawn, you can move now.”

“Okay. So how long will it take for my costume to be ready?” Dawn asked.

Rarity looked to Dawn as she answered. “I should have it ready by tomorrow morning.”

Dawn’s smile grew at the answer. “So soon? Wow, thanks Rarity.” He trotted up to her and gave her a hug.

Rarity smiled as she hugged back. “You’re welcome, I’m just happy to help.”

The two broke their embrace as Luna walked up to them. “Rarity, I thank you as well for your services, you will be compensated for thus and we will not take no for an answer.” Luna stated firmly with a smile.

“Very well, I’d be more than happy to do this for free since it’s for a friend, but if you insist.” Rarity responded.

Dawn hovered up off the ground a bit. “Great, I can’t wait to see it. We’ll see you tomorrow then Rarity, and thanks again.”

“Sorry to cut this visit short but we must get back to the castle.” Luna said with a bow.

“Of course your majesty, see you tomorrow then.” Rarity said as she bowed back.

Dawn gave one last wave good bye before Luna teleported them away.

It was the afternoon of Nightmare Night and the royal family, minus Dawn Light, was gathered together in the throne room as they waited for the young prince to wish him a fun time with Luna out on his first Nightmare Night. Luna was wearing a dark hooded cloak with the hood down. What they failed to notice was a small shadow creeping through the throne room as it hid behind the pillars and potted plants, doing its best to keep from being noticed by the royals as it crept closer and closer.

It crawled up the side of a pillar with murderous intent bent on taking on one of the royals. It chanced a peek from behind the pillar it clung to with its sharp claws. It’s eye gleamed as it spotted its target, the queen of Equestria. The thing snickered to itself as it continued on unnoticed. It flew overhead to another pillar, then crawled down and moved over to another plant and hid behind it.
It was so close now it could smell its prey. The family was still unaware of its presence. It snuck its way behind the thrones and eyed its target hungrily. It waited, its tail wagging with anticipation at its successful strike. Then, when it felt the time was right, it jumped over Celestia’s throne and roared out as it pounced for the queen. “GARGOYLE ATTACK!” The creature called out.

“Oh no, we are all doomed!” The queen cried out.

The creature latched onto the queen’s neck and bit down on her. The queen fell to the ground on her side, dead. The creature laughed manically at its victory.

Celestia and Luna couldn’t help but laugh at the display.

“Victory is mine, now the world will bow to my darkness!” Dawn cried out dramatically as made his voice sound raspy and evil.

“Very funny Dawn.” Solaris said.

“Did I surprise you all?” Dawn asked excitedly.

Cosma rose from her position and stayed on her belly as she looked to her son. “A little actually.”

Dawn Light was wearing a full body costume complete with a mask that covered all but the lower half of his muzzle. His hooves had fake claws on each. Luna used a spell to make Dawn’s wings look more like a gargoyle instead of feathery much to his delight. His whole costume gave him the look and appearance of a gargoyle as the costume looked to have a stony texture.

“I sure look scary don’t I?” Dawn asked.

Cosma stood up completely. “Awe, don’t you just look cute.” She cooed.

Dawn pouted. “Cute? I’m not supposed to look cute, I’m supposed to look scary, I’m a terrifying gargoyle.” He crossed his forelegs as he sat on his haunches. He turned to his dad. “Dad, your with me on this right?”

Solaris gave a chuckle. “Sorry son, but in the eyes of a mother, no matter what, their son will always look cute to them. And to be honest, it’s the same with the father too.”

“Awe.” Dawn looked to his sisters. “Celly, Lulu, you think I look scary don’t you?” He asked with hope in his eyes.

Celestia let out a giggle before respoinding. “Indeed you do little brother, the most terrifying gargoyle I’ve seen.”

Luna gave a smile as she gave her answer. “Indeed little brother, you do look quit the fright, I’d say you’re sure to give a few ponies a good scare.”

Dawn smiled at the answer. “Yes. See mom, I told you.”

Luna then had a thought. “Say, Dawn Light, would you like to help me with the entrance I usually make when I go to Ponyville?”

Dawn smiled at Luna’s suggestion. “Sure, what do you have in mind?”

“I’ll explain on the way, come, I must raise the moon then we will be on our way.” Luna explained. She made her way to one of the windows in the throne room and worked her magic to raise the moon and set it on its path. Luna walked back and got ready to leave before she was stopped by her mother’s words.

“Now Luna, you make sure Dawn doesn’t eat too much candy where he’ll get a tummy ache. And make sure he doesn’t get too scared.” Cosma said.

Luna took to Dawn’s side and ushered him along with a wing. “Yes mother, don’t worry, I’ll make sure he has a wonderful time.”

“Also, don’t stay out too late……and remember to check the candy!” Cosma called out.

Solaris walked up to his wife and placed a wing on her back. “Don’t worry dear, this isn’t the first time she’s watched over Dawn. In case you forgot, she and Celestia have been taking care of him since his return while we were away.”

Celestia came up to Cosma’s other side. “Mother, I promise it will be fine.”

“I know, I just want to make sure he has a good time. While I did want to spend this holiday with him, I figured it would be best to let him do this with Luna as well. Though I’m NOT missing out on the other holidays with my son.” She stated firmly. “We have so much time to catch up on.”

“Don’t worry dear, we’ll be here for a good long while before we have to go continent jumping again. We’ll get to spend all the holidays with him and then some.” Solaris informed.

Dawn Light sat next to Luna in her open carriage that was pulled by a pair of bat ponies. Luna had her hood up now to cover her face. Dawn was eagerly awaiting to play his part Luna came up with. He was to act like a real monster like how he did back in the throne room.

They soon neared the town of Ponyville and Luna used her magic to begin her act. She made the clouds swirl, the wind pick up and lightning to go off. It startled Dawn some but he felt safe with his big sister. The bat ponies pulled the chariot through the swirling clouds and over the middle of Ponyville where most of its citizens were gathered. Luna floated down and landed while Dawn jumped from the chariot and landed with a thud. He had a crazed look in his eye as he looked around. He hovered up and quickly zipped around Luna as she slowly walked forward. Dawn was laughing like a crazy pony, eyeing each pony he say with one eye half lided.

Some of the ponies looked scared while some of the other ponies bowed with a look of fear. Dawn quickly zipped over to a couple of ponies bowing and landed in front of them. His sudden appearance caused them to back up quickly. He flew back to Luna who finally removed her hood to reveal her face. Dawn stood next to her keeping up his act.

Luna addressed the ponies in her royal Canterlot voice. “CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE, BEHOLD, IT IS I, THE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT, I HAVE BROUGHT WITH ME MY NEWEST MINION, FEAR HIM OR ELSE!”

“Yes, fear me, fear me.” Dawn repeated sounding crazy. He flew up and zipped around Luna again a couple times.
The crowed of ponies started to cheer and applaud at the entrance. Luna smiled and bowed. Dawn Light dropped his act and started laughing up a storm. He had fun with that. “HA ha ha, oh wow that was fun. Thanks for letting me be a part of that big sis.”

“You are welcome little brother, I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.” Luna responded with a smile.

“Did you see the looks on those ponies faces when I flew right up to them? That was great.” Dawn said again.

“Dawn Light?” Twilight’s voice asked from the right.

Dawn Light looked over and saw the element bearers and Spike together. “Hey guys, what’s up?” He asked as he trotted over to them with Luna close behind.

“Whoa, what in tarnation are you wearin there partner?” Applejack asked with an impressed look. “Just what in the hay are ya supposed ta be?” She was wearing a straw hat, a red and white plaid shirt with overalls and hay sticking out of the sleeves and around the neck hole.

“Pretty cool costume huh? Rarity made it for me.” Dawn informed.

During the whole performance, Rarity had a smile on her face. When Dawn said Rarity made it, all eyes fell on her. “Whoa, why didn’t you tell us you made a costume for Dawn?” Rainbow asked. She was wearing a Daring Do costume.

“Dawn light did send me a letter asking me to keep the costume thing a secret until he showed up in Ponyville.” Rarity informed. She was wearing an old fashioned looking white dress with her mane up in a bun. She had on white hoof gloves and pearl ear rings.

“Yeah, I wanted to surprise you guys with my visit and to show off this amazing costume Rarity made me.” Dawn informed.

“Gosh, it does look good, though….a bit scary.” Fluttershy said. She was wearing a butterfly costume. Her wings were covered by yellow and pink butterfly Styrofoam wings and a pair of black antennae on her head.

Dawn got closer so the others could see his costume. “Wow Rarity, you did do a good job, if I didn’t know anybetter, I wouldn’t know that was Dawn Light.” Twilight said. She was wearing a black pointy hat with a long black cape and dress.

“No kidding, she even did a good job with the wings, they look so real.” Spike commented. He was wearing a Viking costume.

Rarity gained a confused look from Spike’s comment. “Whatever do you mean? I didn’t do anything for the wings.”

It was then Luna decided to inform the others. “I used a simple illusion spell to make Dawn’s wings look more like that of a gargoyle so it would be a bit more convincing.”

“Cool.” Rainbow complimented.

Dawn suddenly had an idea. “Oh, hey ,where’s Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo? I wanna see if I can surprise them and give them a bit of a scare.”

“Dawn Light.” Twilight said waringly.

“Aw lighten up Twilight, I think that would be a great idea, he could really give them a good scare.” Dash said with a snicker. “Oh man, that would be a great prank. Hey, can I help out, I can help you find them.” Dash then added.

Dawn Light looked to Luna. “Can I big sis, I know this was supposed to be our time together, but I would like to see my friends…and see if I can give them a bit of a scare for fun.”

Luna gave a smile. “I don’t see why not, go with Rainbow Dash and find your friends, but try not to scare them too badly.” Luna finished with a wink.

“Come on kiddo, uh, your majesty.” Rainbow quickly corrected. She picked Dawn up and placed him on her back.

“Come on Dash, you don’t need to be formal with me.” Dawn Light wrapped his hooves around Dash’s neck.

“If you say so, hang on.” Rainbow took off like a shot to begin the search for the CMC.

Dawn cried out in joy as Rainbow flew at high speed over the town. “WOO HOO!” His cries of joy could be heard by the ponies below. Rainbow Dash came to rest on a cloud and spotted the three fillies they were looking for walking down a path lined with bushes and trees. Dawn got off Dash’s back and sat next to her on the cloud. “There they are.” He whispered.

Scootaloo was wearing a wonderbolts costume complete with goggles, Sweetie Belle was dressed like an old fashioned princess with a pink dress and pointy hat, and Apple Bloom was wearing a cow costume. They each had a bag of candy hanging around their necks.

“So what’s the plan? How ya gonna scare them?” Dash asked with a grin.

“I figured I’d just jump down there and roar at them.” Dawn answered as he looked up at Dash.

“That’s it? Just jump down there in front of them suddenly? That’s no fun.” Rainbow Dash started looking around the area and thought up an idea. “Okay, here’s what you do.” Dash started whispering in Dawn’s ear to give him a plan.

“Uh huh….yeah…oh that is good. All right then, let’s do it.” Dawn quietly flew down and hid just behind a bush the three had passed. Dash stayed on the cloud to watch. Rainbow snickered to herself at her idea. When Dawn landed behind the bush, he made the leaves rustle.

Scootaloo quickly turned around. “Did you guys hear that?” She asked.

“Hear what?” Sweetie Belle asked back.

“I didn’t hear nothin.” Apple Bloom responded.

Scootaloo turned her eyes towards Apple Bloom.“I thought I heard something behind us.”

“It was probably just the wind.” Sweetie reasoned.

Dash was snickering on her cloud. “Heh heh, perfect start.”

Dawn Light held his hooves to his mouth as he snickered already. He chanced a peek and saw the three continuing their walk. He began to creep along and zipped to a bush on the other side a little closer to the three. He rustled the leaves on purpose.

“There it is again.” Scootaloo said as she looked behind her. “I’m tellin ya I hear something.”

“I think I heard it too.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Awe yer just hearin things. It’s probably an animal er somethin.” Apple Bloom argued.

Rainbow Dash flew over to a tree that was just behind the bush and used her talent to make scary animal noises by making a low growling noise. The three fillies stopped and hunkered together. “Okay, that time I heard somethin.” Apple Bloom said as she hugged Scootaloo.

“W-what do you think that was?” Sweetie asked who was also hugging Scootaloo.

Scootaloo had both hooves around her friends. “I don’t know.”

Dawn Light snuck around and ruffled another bush. The three fillies started shaking visibly in fear as their eyes were glued to the bush that shook. Rainbow Dash made another low growl. Dawn Light made it so only his eyes could be seen through the bush by using his magic to make a hole in it. He held the leaves and branches apart with his magic and stared at the fillies.

“Um, Apple Bloom, do you s-see what I see?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah *Gulp* but what is it?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I’m scared, shouldn’t we try to run?” Sweetie offered.

Dawn decided now was the time. He jumped out of the bush and stood on his hind hooves with his forelegs raised just in front of the girls with a growl of his own. The three girls screamed out with their eyes closed. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!”

Once the three fillies finished their scream Dawn greeted them. “Hi girls.” Dawn suddenly said as he dropped to all fours.

The three fillies shot their eyes open at the sound of a familiar voice. “Huh?” They said in unison as they looked at the monster they were scared of.

“What’s up, happy Nightmare Night.” Dawn said.

“Dawn Light, is that you?” Apple Bloom asked with a raised eyebrow. The three fillies separated their huddled and stood up.

Dawn couldn’t contain himself as he started laughing. Rainbow Dash started doing the same from her position in a nearby tree. “What the hay Dawn, why’d you scare us like that?” Scootaloo asked as she glared at Dawn who was rolling on the ground holding his gut as he laughed.

“HA ha ha, you-you should have seen the looks on your face ha ha ha.”

Sweetie Belle was giving a glare of her own. “That wasn’t funny Dawn, you really scared us there.”

“Yeah, that wasn’t nice.” Apple Bloom said.

Dawn managed to calm down and saw the glares he was getting. His good mood was starting to drop. He stood up and had a small smile on his face. “Awe come on girls, it was just a joke. I was just wanting to have a bit of fun, this is my first Nightmare Night.”

“So? That doesn’t give you the right to scare us like that.” Apple bloom shot back.

Dawn Light started to frown and hang his head. Rainbow Dash finally emerged from the tree and took Dawn’s side. “Hey come on girls, it was a prank. Nightmare Night is the perfect night for pranks.” She pointed out.

“Rainbow Dash, you were in on this too?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah, I was just trying to help Dawn have a bit of fun. Come on girls, he didn’t mean anything by it.” Dash said with a sympathetic smile.

“I’m really sorry girls, I didn’t mean to scare you so bad.” Dawn said with sadness in his voice.

Rainbow put a wing on Dawn to try and comfort him.

The three fillies started to lose their glare. “Well…I guess it was kinda funny.” Scootaloo reasoned.

“Yeah, that was pretty good how you scared us like that.” Apple Bloom added.

“And that growling you did was pretty convincing. How did you do that anyway?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Dawn lifted his head with a small smile. “I didn’t do the growling, that was Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow gave a proud smile. “Heh, had ya fooled there didn’t I?”

Scootaloo buzzed her wings with a smile. “You sure did Rainbow Dash, it sounded so real." Afterwards, the three friends made up and Dawn went on to tell his friends about his costume. After, Rainbow Dash escorted Dawn back to his big sister Luna for some fun.

“Hello little brother, did you find your friends?” Luna asked as Dawn and Rainbow Dash approached.

“I did, and I gave them a good scare too with Rainbow Dash’s help.” His smile shrank a bit. “They were mad at me for it at first but we made up after.”

“I am pleased to hear it.”

“Well, you two have fun then, I’m gonna go have some fun of my own.” Rainbow Dash stated. “See ya later princy.” Rainbow said with a hoof wave as she flew off.

“So sister, what games are there to play here?” Dawn asked.

“Come, I think I know the perfect game for you to try first.” Luna said as she started to lead Dawn away. She soon led Dawn to a table with a bowl of fake spiders and a web set up. “This is one of my favorites.” Luna stated. “All you need do is toss the spider on the web. The closer you get to the center, the better your prize.”

“Wow, it does look like fun.” Dawn said. He walked up to the mare working the stand who was dressed up like a mummy. She had a hot pink coat with a yellow mane and tail. Her cutie mark was of cherries, but it was partly covered because of the wrappings around her. “May I?” Dawn asked the mare.

She bowed in return. “Of course your highness.” She took a spider from the bowl and presented it to Dawn.

Dawn took the spider in his hooves and walked up to the line where he would be tossing from. He closed one eye and stuck his tongue out the side of his mouth. A few ponies had gathered to see the young prince make his attempt. Dawn Light gave the spider a toss, it ended up landing just short of the web. “Rats.” He said as he swished a foreleg in front of himself.

Luna giggled. “Hm hm, try again Dawn.”

The mare offered him another spider. The crowd started to cheer for him. “Come on prince, you can do it!” One stallion called.

“Go Dawn go!” A mare called out.

“You can do it Dawn Light!” Twilight called out. Apparently, she had joined the crowd.

Dawn looked around and saw the smiling faces of the citizens rooting him on. His smile grew and his determination was set. He took careful aim with the spider and gave it a toss. This time, he landed it on the web but just below the center. The crowd cheered for Dawn. “HA, not bad for my first time at this game huh?”

Luna came up next to Dawn. “Well played little brother, though I managed to land it at the center the second time myself.”

“Here you go your majesty.” The mare said as she presented him with a bag that had a few pieces of candy in it. She placed it around his neck.

Dawn gave a smile. “Thank you miss.”

“Come Dawn, I will take you to my next favorite game, probably my most favorite.” Luna led Dawn onward to another game. She led him to a series of small catapults set up with pumpkins ready to be launched. Some wooden walls with red targets were set up in the distance as well.

“Oooh, what’s this game sister?” Dawn asked.

Luna began to explain the game. “This is the pumpkin launcher game. You put a pumpkin in the catapult and try to hit the targets.”

“That does sound like fun. I want to try.” Dawn scurried over to the pile of pumpkins and picked one out. He first tried to lift it with his magic. “Come on….come on….” He strained. He managed to lift the thing a couple inches off the ground but couldn’t move it. “*Whew* That thing is heavy.” It was soon enveloped in a blue aura of magic.

“Here little brother, let me help you.” Luna said, she moved the pumpkin onto a catapult.

Dawn Light gave a grateful smile. “Thanks Luna.” He walked over to the catapult and leapt up to grab it and try to pull it down. “Hng, hrr, come on you….” Dawn hung from it as he struggled to pull it down.

Luna rolled her eyes with a smile. The ponies nearby watched the scene as the young prince tried to use the catapult. Luna walked over and pushed it down with a hoof. Dawn looked up and gave another grateful smile which Luna returned. “On three Dawn Light. Ready? One…two…three.” Together, they both removed their hooves and sent the pumpkin flying through the air. Dawn Light got worried the pumpkin wouldn’t make it, but was rewarded with a satisfying splat as it hit a target dead center.

“Bulls eye!” Dawn cheered. The other ponies around cheered as well. He was rewarded with enough candy to fill his bag halfway. “Sweet, I’m liking this holiday big sister.”

“I thought you would.” Luna stated. The night went on as Dawn Light had fun with his sister, enjoying his first Nightmare Night, dancing, and getting loads of candy. It was starting to get late and Dawn was showing signs of being tired as he started to yawn.
Dawn finally partied himself out. Luna picked Dawn up with her magic and placed him on her back. He had fallen asleep then and there. Luna said her goodbyes to the ponies on Dawn’s behalf and thanked them for a fun time. She teleported herself and Dawn back to the castle. She appeared in Celestia’s study where her sister and parents were waiting. “Hello everypony.” She greeted.

“So how did it go? Did Dawn have fun?” Cosma asked.

Luna turned to her side. “Look and tell me what you think.” Dawn Light was sound asleep with a smile on his face and a bag full of candy around his neck. Luna used her magic to gently remove Dawn’s mask.

“Looks like he had a good time.” Solaris said with a smile.

“Try a wonderful time.” Luna corrected. “He had so much fun he wore himself out.”

“Awe.” Cosma cooed. “I’ll go tuck him into bed then. Thank you for showing Dawn a good time Luna.” She hugged her daughter and took Dawn Light into her magic grasp and gently placed him on her back.

Once Cosma reached Dawn’s room, she gently removed his bag of treats and the rest of his costume, placed him into bed and tucked him in. She sent the candy and costume onto Dawn’s vanity mirror, then leaned down and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Goodnight my little monster.” She whispred. Dawn shifted a little in his sleep. Cosma made her way out the room and gently closed the door behind her to let her son sleep.

Chapter 15: An Unlikely Friendship

Chapter 15: An Unlikely Friendship

It was a cloudy winter day in Canterlot. It was around the middle of fall and Dawn was enjoying a stroll through the town with Skript. “I don’t know why, but I kind of like it when it’s cloudy like this too.” Dawn commented.

“I prefer it sunny.” Skript stated. “At least that way, it can be a bit warmer.”

“Awe don’t be a wimp.” Dawn teased. “It’s brisk out.” Dawn Light had on a black and white scarf around his neck while Skript wore an orange and yellow one.

“That’s one way of putting it.” Skript retorted. “I know you like these strolls through the town but couldn’t we shorten them during the colder seasons?”

“You know, you could always go back to the castle, I won’t stop you.” Dawn said.

“Sorry little buddy, but you’re not leaving my sight for a moment. I can’t leave you alone in the city like that.” Skript informed.

“Suit yourself.” Dawn said with a smile. “Just a little longer, please?”

Skript rolled his eyes. “Fine, just a few more minutes, then it’s back to the castle okay? A pony could get sick in this weather you know.”

The two continued on their walk through the town when something caught their attention. “Skript, do you hear that?” Dawn asked. Off to the left, there was an ally. Dawn heard what sounded like crying.

“Yeah, I hear it, sounds like some pony crying.” Skript looked down the ally curiously.

“Well what are we waiting for? Some pony might be in trouble.” Dawn didn’t waste any time, he quickly galloped down the ally to the source.

“Dawn, wait up!” Skript called as he chased after him.

“Hurry up Skript!” Dawn Light called back. The crying was getting closer. Dawn came to a stop just in front of a box lying on its open side. Skript came up behind Dawn. “Hello?” Dawn said gently from the side of the box. From his position, he couldn’t see in it.

A small gasp was heard after Dawn called out.

“Hello, are you okay?” Dawn tried again gently. He moved in so he could look in it. When he did, he saw a small Pegasus filly with a pink coat and a light pink mane and tail with no cutie mark. She was shaking, whether out of fear, cold, or both, was hard to tell. “It’s okay, I won’t hurt you.” Dawn said in a soothing tone.

“Um….h-hello.” The little filly answered back.

“What are you doing out here? Are you lost?” Skript asked gently.

The little filly responded with a few tears and sniffles. She gave a quiet nod.

Dawn Light frowned. He looked to Skript. “Skript, we gotta help her.”

“I don’t know Dawn, I think we should leave that to the guards, they’ll take her to one of the orphanages where she’ll be given a place to stay until she can be adopted.

“No!” the little filly suddenly cried out. She shrank back when the two had their eyes on her. “Please….I’m just lost. I have a home, I just….got separated from my mom.” She looked like she was about to cry again.

“Skript, why can’t we take her to the castle and help her there?” Dawn asked.

Skript was hesitant with his answer. “Well….I guess it would be all right. We’ll just have to get the word out about this little lost pony.”

Dawn smiled. He then turned to the little filly. “Hear that? We’ll help you. You can stay with me until we find out where your parents are.” Dawn spoke gently so not to scare the little pony. “What do you say?” Dawn extended his hoof for the little one to take.
She eyed it carefully first as if it might bite her. She extended her hoof to take Dawns and came out of the box she was hiding in. Dawn gave her a smile. She smiled back.

“So what’s your name?” Dawn asked.

“I’m Crystal.” The filly answered. “What’s your name?” Dawn and Skript had surprised looks. The little filly started to worry when she saw the looks on their faces, she started to think she had done something wrong. “Um, I’m sorry, I…I didn’t mean to say something bad if I did.”

Dawn shook his head. “No, it’s okay, it’s just….well just about every pony knows me. Sorry for the scare there. My names Dawn Light, I’m the little brother of Celestia and Luna. And this is my good friend Skript.” Dawn motioned to Skript who wore a smile.

“Hey there.” Skript greeted cheerfully.

“Come on, you can ride on my back.” Dawn offered, he got low to allow the little filly on his back. She gave a smile and climbed on. “Hold on now.” Dawn decided to try and give the little filly some fun. He lifted off the ground with his wings and hovered. “Were going to fly back, and don’t worry Skript, I’ll go slow enough so you can keep up.”

Skript rolled his eyes. “All right then, let’s go.”

Crystal giggled out in joy as Dawn flew along. He kept close to the ground and flew at a moderate pace so as not to scare the filly on his back. The trio soon arrived at the castle and the guards there gave a stern look at Crystal.

Crystal cringed when the guards practically glared at her. Dawn noticed this. “Hey, at ease guys, she’s with me.” The guards lightened up and opened the doors for Dawn and Skript. Once inside, Dawn brought his hooves to the ground. “Here we are, Canterlot castle.” Dawn declared.

“Wow, this place is really nice.”Crystal commented.

“Well it is the capitol of Canterlot.” Skript said with a smirk.

It was then that Dawn’s Mother and Father were walking by. “Hello Dawn, I trust you enjoyed your stroll through town?” Cosma asked.

“Hi mom, hi dad, I did, and I found a lost filly.” Dawn stated as he motioned with his head to Crystal.

Crystal cringed at the sight of the larger ponies. She tried her best to hid behind Dawn’s head.

The king and queen gave warm smiles. Solaris approached Dawn and got down on his belly. “Hey there little one, my son tells me your lost, is that true?” He asked as kindly as he could.

Crystal poked an eye out from behind Dawn. She gave a nod.

“Well don’t you worry, you’re in good hooves until we can find your mother.” Cosma said with a warm smile of her own. “Dawn, why don’t you get one of the maids to get her cleaned up.”

Crystal tightened her grip a little around Dawn’s neck. “Uh mom, I think she’d feel safer with me at the moment. She was kind of scared when I found her.” Dawn explained.

“All right then Dawn, if you don’t mind having to take care of her for now.” Solaris said.

“Of course not. Come on Crystal, I’ll take you to my room where we’ll get you cleaned up.” Dawn happily trotted onward to his room on his own. Upon reaching his room, he saw Night Wing and Silver Spark standing guard at his room.

“Hello your majesty, did you enjoy your stroll?” Silver asked.

“I did thank you.” Danw answered happily.

“And who is your friend there?” Night Wing asked with a smile. Thanks to Dawn, the guards he had assigned to him weren’t as stern looking as the other guards. Night Wing, Silver Spark, Night eye and Swift Wing all had better attitudes while still being able to perform as guards.

Crystal was cringing again. “This is Crystal, I found her in an ally during my walk. She got separated from her family.”
“Awe, poor filly.” Silver Spark cooed. “Well don’t you worry little one, Dawn Light is sure to help you out.”

Dawn went on into his room. “And here we are in my room.” Dawn went over to his bed and let the filly on to it. “Pretty nice huh?”

Crystal was smiling a little. “Mmhmm, it’s very nice in here.” A squawk suddenly rang out that startled crystal. “AH!”

Tooky flew over and landed next to Crystal. She backed away from the bird in fear. “Tooky, you scared her.” Dawn scolded. Dawn looked to the filly with a smile. “It’s okay Crystal, he’s not going to hurt you. This is Tooky, my pet bird. He’s a toucan.

Crystal looked to Dawn Light first, then to the bird. She carefully walked up to Tooky. Tooky stood still so as not to frighten Crystal again. She reached out a hoof to pet Tooky on the head put let it hover there a moment. Tooky moved his head closer so Crystal was now touching him. Crystal smiled as she gently rubbed Tooky. Tooky gave a squawk. Crystal giggled as she enjoyed Tooky’s feel. “He’s nice.” Crystal said.

Once Crystal stopped, Tooky went over to his perch for a nap. Dawn made a suggestion. “How about we get you cleaned up, you look kind of dirty.” Crystal simply nodded. “Follow me, I’ll give you a bath.” Crystal hopped down off Dawn’s bed and followed him to his bathroom. Dawn removed his adornments first, then started the water running in the tub. Crystal just sat and watched. Once Dawn felt the water was warm enough, he closed the drain and let the water fill the tub. After a minute, the tub was now full. “Okay, it’s ready.”

Crystal walked over to the tub and eyed the water first. She looked up at Dawn who gave her a smile. “It’s all right, I made sure it’s nice and warm, go ahead.” Dawn helped Crystal into the tub.

Crystal slowly climbed in and tested the water first. It was perfect. Not too hot, but not cold at all, it was a comfortable warmth. She got all the way in and sat there. “This is nice.” She commented.

“Now let’s start getting you cleaned up.” Dawn floated over a bottle of shampoo and squeezed some out onto Crystal’s back. He scrubbed gently and started cleaning her up, then moved on to her mane, and finally her tail. Once he was sure she was good and clean, he helped her out, wrapped a towel around her and placed her back on his bed after opening the drain. “There you go, nice and clean, feel better?”

Crystal nodded. She had the towel completely covering her except her face. “Thank you for everything Dawn Light, you’re really nice.”

“Don’t mention it, every pony needs a friend.” Dawn said. He got up on the bed and sat next to her. “So how did you get separated from your mother anyway? If you don’t mind me asking.”

Crystal looked away from Dawn at first, not sure if she should say. “I…I kind of….ran away from her.”

Dawn Light gained a look of confusion and concern. “Ran away from her? Why? Was she a mean mom or something?”

Crystal looked back to Dawn. “No, nothing like that, if anything, she really cares about me. I just….” She trailed off.

“What? If she’s so nice, why run away from her?” Dawn asked again.

“Well, I wanted to…to….” Crystal started flinching like she was about to sneeze. “…*ACHOO*”

“WHOA!” Dawn expressed.

When Crystal sneezed, her body was quickly enveloped in green flame and her form changed. She had a black exoskeleton, holes in her hooves, a small jagged horn, light green eyes with slit irises, and her mane was web like and dark green. “EEP!” Crystal quickly covered her face with the towel, she was now completely coved up so no pony could see her.

“Crystal? Wh…what happened, are you okay?”

“Please don’t hate me.” She said, her voice muffled by the towel.

Dawn went to place a hoof on her back but Crystal tried to move away. “Crystal, what’s going on, what happened to you?”

Dawn asked with concern. “You don’t need to be afraid, I want to help.”

“Please don’t be mad at me, I didn’t mean to trick you.” Crystal said again through the towel.

Dawn moved closer and placed a hoof on her back. He could feel her start to tremble. “Crystal, its okay, I’m not mad at you, I’m just wondering what just happened, how did you change like that?” Dawn rubbed his hoof up and down her back to try and sooth Crystal.

She poked an eye out from the towel. “Really? You’re not mad at me? Or hate me?”

Dawn gave a warm reassuring smile. “Of course not, like I said, I was just surprised by your sudden change and am curious how you did that.”

Crystal removed the towel from her head. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, really. So, what are you, and how did you change?”

“Don’t you know what a changling is?” Crystal asked.

“No, I’ve never heard of one.” Dawn responded.

“Well, that’s what I am, a changling. We can make ourselves look like any pony we want. We feed on emotions.” Crystal explained.

“Emotions?” Dawn asked.

“It gives us energy.” She hesitated a moment before continuing. “I was….feeding off the kindness you were showing me when you were helping me. Since it was given freely, I didn’t have to try and steal it. Though I couldn’t even if I wanted too, I’m not strong enough. We changlings steal emotion to feed off. But you gave me some willingly without knowing it and you’re just fine. When you found me in the ally, I was really weak and hungry. But now, thanks to you, I feel better. Please don’t hate me.” Crystal shrank a little as she closed her eyes, tears were starting to form.

Dawn brought her in for a hug. “Hey now, why would I hate you? You haven’t done anything wrong.”

Crystal was surprised by Dawn’s actions. “Because everypony hates us, everypony is afraid of us.”

Dawn pulled back and looked Crystal in the eyes. “Why?”

Crystal looked away from Dawn Light. “Because a while back, an army of Changlings tried to take over Canterlot. Ultimatly they were forced to retreat. That’s why every pony hates us.”

Dawn looked at Crystal with concern. Apparently, this all happened during his time in the void so he had no idea about any of this. “Why did they do that though?”

“We needed food, mom was desperate to get food for us so she launched the attack.” Crystal explained.

“Your mom? Your mom is the one that lead the attack on Canterlot?”

“Mmhmm, she’s the queen of the changlings, her name is Chrysalis.”

“Well, why didn’t she ask for help? I’m sure my sisters or mom and dad would have done something.”

“I don’t know!” Crystal suddenly cried out and looked at Dawn. She flinched upon realizing her shout. She hung her head. “I don’t know why she did that. It didn’t seem nice to me. After the failed attack, things continued to dwindle for us. We’re low on food and we don’t know what to do.” Crystal looked on the verge of tears.

Dawn nuzzled Crystal to try and comfort her. “Hey, it’s okay, I’ll do whatever I can to help. I promise.”

Crystal sniffled. “Really?”

Dawn Light looked down at Crystal and performed the Pinkie Pie promise. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Crystal just looked at him with confusion.

Dawn noticed the confusion and explained. “That means I intend to keep my promise and do everything I can to help.”
Crystal smiled. “Thank you prince Dawn Light.”

Dawn gave a smile. “Just Dawn Light is fine. We are friends now aren’t we?”

“Mmhmm, thank you.” The two shared a brief hug.

“So how did you get here anyway? If your mother cares about you so much, why did you run away?” Dawn suddenly asked.

“Well, I kept hearing the other changlings talk about you ponies. Most of it wasn’t really nice, but I grew curious about you ponies and wanted to see what you were like for myself. I tried asking mom if she might be able to take me but she was very adamant about it. So one night, I snuck out and managed to find my way here, though….by the time I did, I was weak and hungry, I was barely able to disguise myself like I did to keep other ponies from getting scared of me and calling the guards.”

“I see, and how long has it been since you ran away to come here?”

“About three days.”

Dawn gave another concerned look. “Three days? Gosh, it must not have been easy for you to get here.”

“Actually, I got here in one day, I’ve been lost for two.” Crystal explained.

“Well however long it’s been, your mother must be worried sick about you.”

The door to Dawn’s room suddenly opened and Skript came in pushing a cart with food on it. “Hey there Dawn, I thought your new friend might….” He paused as he saw the changling on Dawn’s bed. He just stared at the bug like pony wrappeedin a towel.

“Uh oh…Uh, hey script, you uh….remember that little pony we found in the ally?” Dawn asked nervously.

“GUARDS! CHANGLING!” Skript yelled out. Silver Spark and Night Wing quickly ran in.

“Eep!” Crystal shrieked. She covered herself with the towel to try and hide. “Dawn, get away from it!” Skript called.

“Guys, calm down, it’s okay.” Dawn tried to say. “HEY!” Dawn was suddenly enveleoped in Skripts aura and floated off the bed over to him. “Skript, let me go!”

“Don’t worry sire, we’ll get it.” Night Wing stated. The two guards started making their way to the bed. “Come here you, you are under arrest.”

“Stop it, your scaring her!” Dawn cried out.

“Dawn, stay with me, it’s dangerous.” Skript said.

“She’s not dangerous, she’s my friend!” Dawn argued.

“That’s enough Dawn.” Skript ordered.

“EEK! Please don’t hurt me!” Crystal cried out as Night Wing grabbed her and held her by a hind leg uipside down.

Dawn was getting upset nopony would listen to him. He used his royal Canterlot voice. “ENOUGH! LEAVE HER ALONE AND LET ME GO!” The shout was enough to cause every pony to do so as they covered their ears. Unfortunatly, the guards dropped Crystal on her head.

“OW!” She cried out. Once she could get up, she scrambled for under the bed.

Dawn light was dropped on the floor as Skript was startled enough to lose concentration. Dawn fell on his belly with a thud. “Oof, ow.” He sat up on his haunches and rubbed his head. “Thank you, now all of you just calm down and relax, she’s not going to hurt anypony.” Dawn made his way to the bed and between the guards. He got down on his belly to look for Crystal.

“Sire no, it might be dangerous.” Silver Spark said..

“Guys, just stop and listen to me, she’s not dangerous.” He looked under the bed and saw Crystal covering herself with her hooves trembling in fear. “Crystal, are you okay? You can come out now.”

“No, they’ll throw me in the dungeon and I’ll never get home.” Crystal cried out.

“It’s okay, I promise that won’t happen.” Dawn tried to assure.

“Dawn Light, what is going on? Don’t you know anything about Changlings?” Skript said.

Dawn looked back at Skript with a glare. He wasn’t about to let any harm come to his new friend. “No I don’t, but I do know that this one needs help. She may be a changling, but she’s lost, hungry, scared, and just wants to go home. She’s not a threat.”

“Sire, that could be changling manipulation magic. They can do that.” Silver Spark asked.

Dawn Light stood up and turned around to face Silver. “And are you trained to scan for such manipulation?”

“Yes?” Silver answered unasuredly.

“Then use it on me and see that I’m not being influenced or controlled.” Dawn practically ordered. “If only to prove to you I am saying all this of my own free will.”

“As you wish sire.” Silver Spark stepped forward and charged his horn for the spell. After the changling invasion, all unicorn guards had been trained on how to detect any changling mind manipulation just in case. Silver closed his eyes as Silver readied the spell.

Crystal had removed her hooves from her face and looked out to see Dawn standing there. She could feel the emotions he was giving off. He was being so protective of her she couldn’t believe it.

Silver Spark finaly launched his spell and fired a stream of magic at Dawn’s head. Skript scanned his mind for any trace, even a hint that his mind had been infected by changling trickery. He made sure he was very thurough with his scanning. After a minute, he cancelled the spell. “Well?” Dawn asked, knowing full well what the answer would be.

Night Wing and Skript both looked on at Silver as they waited for his verdict. “Not a trace of changling manipulation was detected.”

“HAH, I told you, see?” dawn cheered.

Script stepped forward next to Silver. “Dawn, that still doesn’t change the fact she’s a changling, this could be some elaborate trick or something.”

Dawn shot another glare. “Skript, I’m telling you she’s safe. She was just curious to learn about us, so she snuck away from home, came here, got lost in the city and too weak to make it home.”

“Dawn light…” Skript tried to say but Dawn cut him off.

“Skript, I’m sorry but it seems I have to do this. I am using my authority as prince of Equestria. I hereby order you to leave Crystal alone and not tell anypony about her until I say so. That goes for you two as well.” Dawn said to the guards. “Do I make myself clear?”

“Dawn Light, be reasonable.” Skript said as he gave a sympathetic look.

“I am being reasonable. Think about it Skript. She’s lost and scared, she wants to go home, that’s all. How would you feel if you were lost in some strange land surrounded by unfamiliar beings?”

Skript gave a sigh, he could tell Dawn wasn’t going to budge, at the same time, he saw Dawn’s point. There was still the possibility this changling child may be a part of a changling trick. “All right Dawn, you win, I will follow your orders.”

“As will we sire.” Night Wing responded.

“But at the first sign of trouble, we will have to act, understand?” Skript stated.

“I do, and don’t worry, nothing will happen.” Dawn turned back around to his bed. “Crystal, you can come out now.”

Crystal carefully crawled out from under Dawn’s bed. Dawn offered a hoof to help her stand and she accepted. “I promise I don’t want to hurt anypony.” Crystal immediately said. She leaned against Dawn Light as she trembled a little.

Dawn placed a wing on her back to try and comfort her. “Don’t worry Crystal, your safe with me. I promise I won’t let anything happen to you.” He offered a reassuring smile.

Crystal looked up at Dawn and gave a small smile back.

“We are going to have to tell my mom, dad, and sisters about this so we can figure out how to get you back home without causing a huge ruckus.” Dawn stated.

Chapter 16: The Changling Priness

Chapter 16: The Changling Princess

Dawn Light had finally found the opportunity to gather his family together to introduce them to Crystal, she was currently disguised as the filly Dawn found her as first. His sisters, parents, and nephew were all gathered together in the throne room. The king and queen were confused as to why Dawn wanted this to be so private that not even the guards could be in the room, except for Silver Spark, Night Wing, Skript and Discord. Crystal was staying close to Dawn and was looking a little scared standing before the royal family.

Dawn Light had a wing on Crystal’s back to try and comfort her. She was afraid of how the rest of Dawn’s family would react should they find out who she was. “Well Dawn, we are all together, so what is this all about?” Celestia asked.

“First, I want to thank you all for meeting with me like this.” Dawn stated. “But this is very important. It has to do with Crystal here.”

Crystal seemed to shrink a bit as all eyes turned to her once Dawn mentioned this had to do with her. Solaris looked back to his son. “And what is so important about her that you had to call this meeting?”

Dawn started carefully. “Well….she’s…not exactly what she seems to be.”

“What do you mean by that?” Luna asked.

Dawn first looked over to Crystal with a comforting smile and gave a nod. She couldn’t help but smile back with a nod of her own. Dawn continued. “Before I say, I want you all to promise you won’t freak out over what I have to say.”

Solaris gave a wary look. “Dawn, what is going on?”

“The last time you asked us to promise something like that, you told us Discord was the one that sent you away.” Cosma stated as she shot a fierce glare at Discord.

Discord flinched back a bit and gave a sheepish smile with a twiddle of his claws.

Dawn gave a stern look. “I’m not saying until you all promise not to get excited or call the guards.”

This got them a bit more concerned. Blue Blood decided to voice his opinion. “Uncle, I must say, this doesn’t sound too good. Why would we call the guards?”

Dawn couldn’t help but feel a little happy at Blue Blood calling him uncle. He pushed those feelings aside for now. He had more important things to do, Crystal needed help and his family was the only one that could help. “Like I said, I’m not saying till you all promise me this.”

“Well I trust you Dawn, I promise not to act or say anything upon hearing whatever it is you have to say.” Discord stated.
“I suppose I do as well.” Blue Blood said.

“Dawn, whatever it is, it does sound important, I’m just a little unsure about this.” Solaris said. “But I’ll do this if only to find out what all this is about. I promise not to react too strongly.”

“Me too.” Cosma said.

“As do I little brother.” Luna said with a smile.

“I trust you too Dawn, so I will hear you out.” Celestia stated.

Dawn smiled as his family and friend promised to listen to him. “All right, here goes.” He took a deep breath before starting. “Crystal…..is not a pony. She’s a changling.” With that, the room filled with an awkward silence.

After a minute, Luna broke the silence. “Little brother, did you say….changling?”

Dawn nodded, then looked to Crystal and urged her forward with a head nod. She looked up at him nervously, then forward and removed herself from Dawn. She closed her eyes and dropped her disguise, revealing her changling self.

Those not privy to Crystal’s true origins let out a gasp. “She’s…she’s a changling.” Luna stated.

Celestia glared at the creature before her. Chrysalis’s attempt at taking over her beloved country started surfacing in her mind. How she was practically powerless to stop that evil queen from hurting her ponies, how she was so easily defeated and left helpless while her subjects cried out in fear and helplessness. “What is that doing here?” Celestia asked angrily. She stood up and started walking towards Crystal.

Crystal cringed in fear under Celestia’s angry glare. She backed up to Dawn and hid behind him.

“Celestia, you promised to hear me out, remember?” Dawn said, reminding his elder sister of her promise.

Celestia tore her gaze from Crystal and to her little brother. She took a deep breath to try and calm herself.

Solaris stepped forward as well looking rather cross. “Dawn Light, you better have a good explanation for this.”

“No, my baby’s been corrupted by that thing!” Cosma cried out.

“N-no…I…I didn’t I….” Crystal tried to defend herself but her words falter in fear.

Discord then spoke up. “Dawn Light, get away from it!” He snapped his claw and teleported Dawn away from Crystal and to his waiting paw.

“Discord!” Dawn protested. He squirmed to try and free himself from Discord’s hold. “Let me go, she’s not….”

“What have you done to my child?” Cosma asked angrily.

Crystal was now cowering on the floor covering herself with her holy hooves. “I…I….” She tried to speak but again, fear prevented her from doing so.

“BEEEEE STIIIIIIIIIILLLLL!” Dawn shouted in his Canterlot voice. “All of you just be quiet! You promised to hear me out!”

The family looked to Dawn. Discord looked at Dawn in his paw with a frown. “Sorry Dawn, but….why is there a changling here?”

“Yes son, don’t tell me that thing has corrupted your mind.” Solaris said as he shot a glare at Crystal.

Discord set Dawn down and he immediately ran to Crystal and placed himself in front of her to shield her from his family. “Her name is Crystal, and I’m not under some changling influence.”

Luna walked up to join Celestia’s side. “Dawn, are you not aware of what the changlings did a while back?”

“I am, Crystal told me that her mother, queen Chrysalis, tried to take over.” Dawn stated.

“Did you know the attack took place during Cadence’s wedding?” Celestia asked. Dawn was silent. Celestia took that as a no. “Chrysalis somehow managed to kidnap your cousin Cadence and took her place. During the wedding preparations, she slowly took over Shining Armor’s mind. The only one that saw through Chrysalis’s deception was Twilight Sparkle. She tried to warn us, but none of us listened. Not her friends, not her brother, and not me. Because of this, Chrysalis had nearly won. However, Shining Armor and Cadence managed to use the power of their love for one another to drive Chrysalis and her army of changlings out of Canterlot.”
Dawn thought a moment. “Well……that was in the past, and she did that out of desperation.” He argued.

“Oh? And how do you know this?” Solaris asked.

“Crystal told me. She said the changlings are low on food and energy. Chrysalis did what she did out of desperation to help her subjects.” Dawn argued more.

“And how do we know this isn’t some changling trick?” Celestia asked. “How do we know you haven’t been influenced by this changling?”

“If I may your majesty?” Silver Spark stepped forward and made his way to Dawn’s side to face Celestia. “Princess, I scanned Dawn’s mind for any sign of changling influence, I found none. His words and actions are his own.”

“You see?” Dawn stated as he pointed a hoof at Silver. “I’m saying this on my own. No tricks, no lies. Crystal was curious about us and wanted to learn about ponies, so she ran away from home and came here but got lost when she did. She just wants to go home.” He said pleadingly. “And they need help.”

“Danw, sweety, you can’t be serious.” Cosma stated.

“I am serious. They need help.” Dawn stated again.

“Forget it son, they attacked our kingdome and tried to take it over.” Solaris argued back.

“What about second chances?” Dawn shot back. “What about giving some pony a second chance to make up for the mistakes they made? You all did that for Luna after the whole Nightmare Moon thing. You gave Discord a second chance after he reformed. Why not give Chrysalis the same thing? Just talk with her and let her know we want to help.”

Everyponie’s looks softened after Dawn’s speech. Skript finally spoke after being silent during the whole thing. “Your majesties, if I may?” All eyes fell on him now. “Dawn Light does have a point. I mean, what if we are wrong about the changlings? Sure they tried to attack us, but it may have been an act of desperation. I say we go with Dawn Light on this.”

“I suppose…Dawn does make a compelling argument.” Cosma said with a smile as she looked down at her son.
Dawn smiled back.

Celestia closed her eyes a moment. She thought of Dawn’s words, she could find no fault in them. Yes the changlings attacked, but what if Dawn spoke the truth? Could peace be possible between the changlings and the kingdom of Equestria? She reopened her eyes. “Very well little brother, it seems you have grown wise over time.”

Luna smiled. “I believe so, perhaps Dawn will discover his special talent very soon.”

The king made his way around Dawn and lowered himself onto his belly. He placed a comforting hoof on Crystals back and spoke gently. “Princess Crystal, as the king of Equestria, I promise to do everything in my power to make sure you get home and try to help your mother’s realm.”

Crystal looked up from behind her hooves and into the king’s eyes. “Really?” Solaris responded with a nod. Crystal smiled. “Thank you, I really appreciate it.”

Solaris stood back up. “Dawn Light, while she’s here, you will be in charge of taking care of her until we can get her home, is that all right?”

“Of course, I’d be more than happy to watch out for her.” Dawn responded.

Cosma called for a guard. “Guards, you may enter now!” A few guards reentered the room. “I want you to send for a messenger. Have them come here to the throne room quickly.”

The two guards bowed. “Yes your majesty.” They said in unison before taking their leave.

Three days had gone by since Chrysalis realized her daughter had run off. Needless to say she was very upset about it. Chrysalis paced back and forth in her dark throne room, still worrying about her beloved daughter’s whereabouts. The walls were black with a few open windows along the walls. There were light blue glowing crystals lining the walls to provide light. Her thrown was an onyx black with three points at the top of the throne. A changling guard entered the room and walked up to Chrysalis before bowing. “My queen, I have come with an update.”

Chrysalis ceased her pacing and looked to her changling guard. “Well, did you find her yet? Where is she?” She asked angrily.

The guard shook a little in fear of his queen’s wrath. “My apologies your majesty, but still no sign of her, we’ve scoured the kingdom everywhere and still no sign of her.”

Chrysalis walked closer to her subject with a glare. “Then what are you doing here? GET OUT THERE AND FIND HER!”
The changling quickly stood and ran out.

Chrysalis went back to her pacing. “Where could she have gone? Why did she leave? Have I not been a caring mother?” She questioned.

Some time passed before another changling entered the room. Just like before, he bowed upon approaching the agitated queen. “Y-your m-m-majesty.” Every changling in the hive was aware of their queen’s bad mood after finding out her daughter had run away. They held their queen in high respect as she cared deeply for her subjects, however, she did have a temper.

“What now? If it isn’t about my daughter, I don’t want to hear it.” Chrysalis responded.

The changling chose his words carefully so as not to upset his queen any more than she already was. “My queen, there is a messenger here from Equestria. They…”

Chrysalis shot a glare at the poor changling before roaring out. “WHAT DO THEY WANT?! I have no interest in what they have to say! Why would that despicable kingdom send a message, especially after our failed invasion of their homeland!?”

“Th-th-the m-messenger says they b-b-bring news of…of your d-daughter my queen.” The changling stuttered out.

Chrysalis’s eyes widened in surprise. She raised her head up while keeping her eyes on the changling. Her next words were mixed with anger as she spoke seriously. “Bring them.”

The changling bowed and left to let the messengers from Equestria in. Within minutes, a group of five ponies entered. Four were guards, one was a simple Pegasus pony with a pair of saddle bags. A few changling guards accompanied the ponies into the room as well. Chrysalis glared at the ponies. “Be quick with your message ponies, what do you know of my daughter’s whereabouts? She had better be safe.”

The ponies bowed respectfully to show their respect. The messenger at the middle was the one to address the queen. “Your majesty queen Chrysalis. I bring news of your daughter Crystal. She is currently a guest of the royal family of Equestria in their castle. She is being well taken care of and is in no danger.”

All Chrysalis heard was that her daughter was in the company of the royal family. Her mind surged with a mixture of emotions of anger, worry, and fear. To her, her daughter may very well have been taken prisoner and was being held hostage. “Those ponies dare take my DAUGHTER!?” Her voice rose in anger.

The changlings that accompanied the ponies readied to attack. The pony guards got their swords ready to defend themselves. The messenger cringed and dropped to his belly as he shook in fear.

Chrysalis closed in on them as she glared at the ponies. She was about to say something, but a thought had crossed her mind. Her beloved Crystal was a prisoner, any sign of hostility on her part may very well put her daughter in danger. Not only that, but she was weak in strength as well, as was her subjects. The food shortage in her kingdom was getting worse. If she were to declare war, she and her beloved changlings wouldn’t stand a chance. She sighed in defeat and hung her head. “What…are the demands for her safe return?” She asked quietly.

The changlings looked to their queen in worry, the guards looked to Chrysalis with caution. The messenger managed to find his voice. “I….I beg your….p-pardon?”

Chrysalis looked the messenger in the eyes and spoke clearly. “I said, what are their demands for my daughter’s safe return?”

“F-forgive me your majesty, but….there are no demands. I was sent to ask when and where you would like to meet the king and queen so your daughter may be returned to you.” The messenger spoke shakily.

Chrysalis still found it hard to believe this wasn’t what she originally thought it was. “Fine, tell them I wish to meet with them at our borders tomorrow at noon.” Chrysalis spoke with authority.

“Very well your majesty.” The ponies gave a bow before departing.

Once the ponies were gone, Chrysalis gave out orders. “Guards, make sure to be ready to leave tomorrow at noon for our meeting.”

The changling guards gave a bow before leaving the room.

“And so once again, the day is saved from the greedy Dr. Cavaleron thanks to the daring heroics of Daring Do.” Cosma finished reading a bedtime story for Dawn and Crystal.

“Wow, what a great story Dawn, I like Daring Do.” Crystal said with a smile.

“I told you you’d like it.” Dawn stated with a smile.

“Okay Crystal, your guest room should be ready for you now.” Cosma said as she removed herself from Dawn’s bed.

“Um….actually, would it be all right if I stayed with Dawn tonight?” Crystal asked a bit shaky. “I’m still a little nervous spending the night away from home like this.”

Dawn Light was a little surprised by this request. Cosma gave a kind smile as she responded. “Well….I suppose it would be all right if Dawn doesn’t mind.”

Dawn Light smiled as he gave his answer. “I don’t mind, my bed is big enough after all.” He pointed out.

“All right then, I guess it’s settled.” Cosma tucked the two into bed and gave her son a kiss on the forehead before leaving the room. “Good night you two.”

“Good night mom.” Dawn said as he lay his head down on his pillow.

Crystal quickly sat up. “Excuse me, queen Cosma.”

Cosma stopped short of the door and turned to face Crystal. “Yes, what is it?”

Crystal hesitated at first. “Would….would it be all right if I came back and visited to play with Dawn after I’m back with my mom?”

Cosma gave a warm smile. “I think that would be nice, and you can just call me Cosma Crystal. My son was right about you, your just like a little filly.”

Crystal smiled and giggled at the comment. “Thank you Cosma, goodnight.”

“Goodnight Crystal.” Cosma finally left the room and quietly closed the door behind her.

Crystal laid her head down and stared up at the ceiling a moment. “Dawn?” She asked quietly.

Dawn turned his head to face Crystal. “Yeah?”

“This means we’re friends now right?” She asked.

Dawn smiled. “Of course it does.”

Crystal turned her head to look Dawn in the eyes. “Thank you for helping me like you did, I really appreciate it.”

“Don’t mention it, I’m always happy to help out a pony in need. Or in this case….changling.” Dawn gave a small laugh.

Crystal giggled in return. “I like you Dawn, you’re so nice.”

“I like you too Crystal. I just know we’re going to be great friends.”

“Forever?”

“Forever.” Dawn sat up and performed the actions of a Pinkie Promise. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Crystal sat up and gave Dawn a curious look.

Dawn smirked as he explained what it was he did. “And no pony breaks a Pinkie promise.”

“Wow, I like that idea.” Crystal stated with a smile once she understood.

“Then why don’t we do it together?” Dawn suggested.

“Okay, how does it go again?”

Dawn taught Crystal the actions of a Pinkie promise. Once he was sure she had it down, they both made the pinkie promise. “I promise to be the best of friends forever and ever. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” They both said in unison under the soft glow of Luna’s full moon. They laughed once it was done.

“Then it’s settled, no matter what, we’ll always be friends.” Dawn stated.

“Forever and ever.” Crystal added.

The two said their goodnights, laid their heads down, and pulled the covers up to them to drift off to a peaceful sleep.

Author's Note

To my readers, I recommend you check out this great image mlplover789 made of Dawn and Crystal.

Check her account and image out here.

Chapter 17: A Queen's Pride, Or A Daughter's Love

Chapter 17: A Queen’s Pride, or A Daughter’s Love

Celestia brought her sun up from its nightly sleep to brighten the day and bring forth the morning. Her task complete, she exited her room to check on her little brother, Dawn Light. As she exited her room, she spotted Luna, Cosma, and Solaris peeking into Dawn’s room. She approached the group with a confused look. “What is going on?”

The three turned to her with a ‘Shhh’. Celestia was taken aback by this as she raised a hoof. Luna motioned for Celestia to come closer and look in as well. “Come sister, you must see this.” She said in a whisper. Night Eye and Silver Spark stood at the sides of the doors with bemused expressions as the royal family was spying on the young prince.

Celestia was still looking confused as she joined her family in peeping in on the little prince. “You shall not escape me Daring Do.” Dawn’s voice cried out. “That artifact shall be mine!”

“Never Ahuizotol. I won’t let you take it.” Crystal’s voice was heard.

Celestia peeked in and saw an adorable sight. Crystal had used her changling magic to make herself look like a filly Daring Do while Dawn was playing the part of Daring’s enemy Ahuizotohl. The two were laughing and playing about Dawn’s room as Tooky acted as Crystal’s assistant. Seeing this made it all clear. The others didn’t want to spoil and interrupt what looked like a good time Dawn was having with his new friend.

After a minute, they all backed away from the door to let Dawn have his fun. “I never thought I’d see the day.” Solaris said. “My son having fun with a changling.”

“I know.” Cosma replied. “I mean, after getting to know Crystal a bit yesterday, I couldn’t help but think she was just another pony in need, even though she is a changling. And seeing this?”

“It seems Dawn’s absence when the changling attack occurred is a good thing.” Luna suggested. “He is able to see them in a way we could not after that. Until Crystal came along that is.”

Celestia threw in her thoughts as well. “I have to agree, if it wasn’t for Dawn Light and one of us found Crystal, we might have done something terrible to the little one.” The family then left to wait for Dawn and Crystal in the dining hall.

After a few minutes of playing around, the two young ones and Tooky stopped to rest. “That was great Dawn, I had fun.” Crystal said. She was no longer looking like Daring Do.

“Me too, it’s pretty cool that you can make yourself look like Daring Do. Well….a filly version of her, but still.”
“I liked that story your mom read to us before bed, and the one we read just this morning.”

“Oh, I know, hang on a second.” Dawn Light suddenly jumped off his bed and went to a small chest he had at the foot of his bed. It was a new addition his father got him and Discord used his powers to conjure Dawn a few toys. He used his magic to open it and pulled out a Daring Do plushy. This toy was given to him by his mother. Dawn flew up and landed back on his bed next to Crystal. “Here Crystal, I want you to have this.”

“A Daring Do doll?” Crystal smiled brightly. “Thank you Dawn, I love it.” She quickly embraced him in a hug.
Dawn hugged back. “I thought you would. My mom gave it to me…..but, I’m not really all that big on dolls. And since you seem to like Daring Do as much as me, I figured you might appreciate it more than me.” Dawn’s stomach rumbled.

“What was that?” Crystal asked in confusion. “Are you okay? Is that a normal sound for ponies?”

Dawn gave a sheepish laugh. “It is when their hungry. Guess it’s time for breakfast.”

Crystal gave a look of understanding. “Oh, okay.”

“Doesn’t your tummy growl like that when you’re hungry?”

“No, I just get this empty uncomfortable feeling inside when I’m low on energy.”

“Huh, interesting.” Dawn’s curiosity having been fed, he decided it was time to head out and get his tummy fed as well. The two left Dawn’s room and made their way to the dining hall where everypony was seated and waiting to be served. “Good morning everypony.” Dawn greeted.

Solaris greeted back. “Good morning son, I trust you and your friend had a good night’s sleep?”

“We sure did.” Dawn answered with a bright smile. He took a seat next to his mother with Crystal sitting next to him.

Cosma noticed Crystal holding the Daring Do plushy. “Dawn, isn’t that the toy I got you?”

Dawn looked up to his mother. “Uh, yeah it is. I did appreciate the gesture, it’s just I’m not really into dolls like that. I figured Crystal might like it more. I hope you’re not mad at me for it.”

Cosma just offered a comforting smile. “No, I’m not mad. I am glad to see you and Crystal getting along though.”
Discord was sitting across from Dawn and Crystal when he got an idea. “Crystal, how would you like to see something fun?”

Crystal smiled brightly at Discord. “Really? What?”

“Well first, I need your permission to use your new doll if I may.” Discord pointed to the Daring Do doll.

Crystal grew wary at the request. “You won’t hurt it will you?”

Discord gave a reassuring smile. “Perish the thought dear, that is a gift from a friend. I would never dream of hurting something like that.”

Crystal thought a moment. “Well….okay.” She was still wary but placed her new doll on the table.

“Don’t worry, you’ll love this.” Discord snapped his eagle claw. A flash occurred on the doll that made it start to shake a bit at first. Then the whole thing came to life. The Daring Do doll had a determined look as it started darting around the table hiding behind small plants on the table for decoration.

“Wow, she’s alive! That is so cool.” Crystal said with a smile.

Celestia laughed as the doll made its way across the table like it was in a jungle.

The Daring Do doll stopped and eyed a pile of apples at the center of the table. She carefully made her way over when an Ahuizotohl doll jumped in front of her.

“Whoa, where did that come from?” Dawn asked.

“I made him of course.” Discord said. “What’s a Daring Do adventure without an enemy.

From there, a fierce battle ensued between Daring and her enemy. They used forks and knives as weapons, they flung food at one another and raced about the table. Crystal rooted for Daring the whole time until Ahuizotohl’s defeat. “Hurray Daring Do!” Crystal cheered. Daring Do had beaten Ahuizotohl in a hoof fight. Daring made her way back to the pile of Apples, took one, and brought it over to Dawn.

“Uh, thanks Daring.” Dawn said. Daring gave a nod before going back to Crystal and jumped to her forelegs and turned back to a normal doll.

“That was great. Probably one of her most harrowing adventures yet.” Crystal stated happily. “Thank you Discord, that was a lot of fun to watch, and funny.”

Luna chimed in with a smile. “I must admit, it was quit amusing to see such a…small adventure.”

Discord gave a bow. “I’m so glad you all enjoyed it. Crystal, you can keep the Ahuizotohl doll as well if you want.”
Crystal’s smile grew a bit more. “Thank you Discord, I would love to.”

Discord used his magic to float the other doll over to Crystal who now held both in one foreleg.

After breakfast, the king and queen made ready to leave to escort Crystal to the meeting they had scheduled with queen Chrysalis. Dawn was getting ready as well and the four soon met up to leave. Dawn and Crystal rode in a separate carriage from Cosma and Solaris.

XXX

Chrysalis was making ready to leave her castle to meet with the king and queen of Equestria. “Those fools better not have harmed my daughter. If they have, I will use every ounce of strength I have left to do whatever damage I can.” She left her castle and flew on with a few of her changling guards.

Chrysalis soon arrived at the meeting place at the edge of their borders just in time to see two carriages come to a landing. Solaris and Cosma stepped off first. Dawn Light and Crystal jumped down from their carriage as well, Crystal still holding her new dolls in one foreleg. “MOMMY!” Crystal cried out as she buzzed into the air and flew to Chrysalis.

“Crystal!” Chrysalis cried out as she opened her forelegs to hold her daughter.

Crystal wrapped her available foreleg around her mother’s neck. “Mom, I’m so sorry for running away like I did. Please don’t be mad at me, I’m sorry!” Crystal cried out tears of joy for being reunited with her mother after nearly four days.
Chrysalis held tight to Crystal. “It’s all right dear, all that matters is you’re safe with me.” She held Crystal out and looked her over. “Did they hurt you? What did they do to my precious baby? Is anything hurting?”

Crystal giggled out. “No mom, I’m fine, really. They took good care of me, especially Dawn Light.”

Chrysalis gave a confused look. “Dawn Light?”

“Our son, Chrysalis.” Solaris pointed out. Dawn had taken position next to his mother who stood by Solaris.

Cosma continued. “Our son is the one that found your daughter lost in Canterlot. He took her in, cleaned her up and made sure she was well cared for while she was with us. If it weren’t for him, we may have done something terrible to your daughter. But he stopped us and made us think twice about our actions.”

Chrysalis set Crystal down and eyed the young prince. Dawn Light cringed under the changling queen’s hard stare. “He saved my daughter?” She asked as she pointed a hoof.

“Yes, he did.” Cosma stated confidently.

Chrysalis gave a heavy sigh. “Very well, what are your demands then?”

The king and queen were left with looks of confusion at the question that was presented. “Demands?” Solaris asked.

Chrysalis furrowed her brow. Did these ponies take her for a fool? “Yes, demands. What do you want in exchange for my daughter’s safe return?” She asked in annoyance.

“What makes you think we want anything?” Solaris asked.

Crystal tapped on Chrysalis’s leg. “Mommy, Dawn Light is my friend. He took real good care of me while I was staying at their castle. They don’t expect anything from you. In fact, they want to help.”

“Help?” Chrysalis asked.

Crystal nodded her head. “Mmhmm, I told them about our situation. They actually want to help us.”

Chrysalis gave a stern look at her daughter. “That information was not for you to divulge. Now they know we are weak and cannot defend ourselves.”

Solaris was about to say something when Dawn stepped forward. “Excuse me your majesty.”

All eyes fell on the young prince. “What do you want? This is a discussion for grown ponies, not young ones like you.”
Cosma stepped in to defend Dawn. “Excuse me, but Dawn Light has every right to be here. He is a prince of Equestria and has proven himself clever for his age. Please hear him out.”

Chrysalis caved under the mother’s gaze. “Very well.”

Dawn Light stepped closer and began. “Chrysalis, Crystal told me all about the troubles you’re having in your kingdom. When she did, I felt sorry for you. I convinced my mother and father to agree to offer whatever aid we could in helping you and your subjects in hopes of bringing peace between our races. I know you probably still harbor hatred for us after how you were beaten when you tried to take over, but that’s in the past, and your kingdom is suffering. Don’t you think you should put your pride aside for their sake and do whatever you can to help them?”

Cosma and Solaris smiled as they felt pride in the wise words their son spoke.

Chrysalis contemplated what Dawn Light said. There was also the fact that the rulers of Equestria were not asking for anything in return for her daughters safe return to her. As she thought, she remembered the condition her kingdom was in. Many of her beloved changlings were suffering from the shortage of love energy. Could she really swallow her pride for the sake of her kingdom? After thinking it over, she decided to take the best course of action for her changling kingdom. She gave a heavy sigh. “Very well, I will accept whatever aid you can give me and my changlings. It’s not like I have much of a choice anyway.” She added at the end.

“YAY!” Crystal cheered. “Thank you your majesties.” Crystal said with a bow of her head.

Cosma offered a smile. “Then we have a deal.” She extended her hoof for Chrysalis to shake.

Chrysalis hesitated a moment. “Yes…I suppose we do.” She extended her hoof and shook in return.

Crystal tapped Chrysalis on the foreleg again. “Mom, now that we’re all going to be friends, would it be all right if I visit Dawn Light once in a while? We promised to be friends forever after all.”

Chrysalis looked down to Crystal. “So you two are friends then?”

“We sure are. We had a lot of fun while I was staying with him. He even gave me this doll.” Crystal used her magic to hover the Daring Do doll in front of Chrysalis. “And Discord gave me this one.” She then brought the Ahuizotohl doll up.

“What are they?” Chrysalis asked.

Crystal happily explained her newest hero. “Oh, well the Pegasus is Daring Do. She a fictional adventure hero they have stories about. She goes on these great adventures through ancient temples and such to retrieve artifacts that hold mystical powers. And all while fighting off the evil Ahuizotohl, I don’t know what he is, and other terrible foes.”

Solaris leaned down and practically whispered in Crystal’s ear. “You know, Daring Do is actually real.”
Both Dawn and Crystal spoke in unison. “She is?”

Cosma continued. “She is, but she prefers that everypony thinks she’s fake so she doesn’t get bothered by fans. She actually writes about her adventures which are the stories you read.”

“Cool, do you think maybe one day we could meet her?” Dawn asked.

“I don’t see why not.” Solaris said. “Though it might be difficult to get a hold of her, seeing as she can be busy with her questing and such.”

After a discussion on how the king and queen could help the changlings, Crystal walked up to Dawn with her toys now resting on her back. “Dawn Light, thank you again for everything. I really appreciate it. I don’t think any of this would have happened without you. Thank you.” She blushed slightly as she quickly gave Dawn a peck on the cheek. She then took a few steps backwards before turning around and galloped over to her mother.

Chrysalis picked Crystal up and placed her on her back. Before leaving, she actually gave a smile directed at Dawn and nodded to him. She and her changlings then took off back for the castle they called home.

Dawn was slightly stunned by the kiss. So stunned that he failed to notice his cutie mark finally appearing on his flank, a picture of a pair of hills with a sun rising between them casting a shadow from the hills.

“Uh oh, somepony has a marefriend.” Cosma said with a smile in a teasing tone.

“Mom.” Dawn whined with a smile of his own.

Solaris gave a hearty laugh at the exchange. “Come on son, let’s….wait…Dawn, your flank.” He pointed out.

“What, what about it?” Dawn asked with a bit of worry. “Is something wrong?”

Cosma smiled as she answered. “No, nothing is wrong, you have your cutie mark.” She pointed out.

“Really?” Dawn looked back and got a good look at his flank. “HAH, I don’t believe it, I got my cutie mark!” He expressed with a bright smile, his wings extended out in joy. He started jumping around in joy. “I GOT MY CUTIE MARK! I GOT MY CUTIE MARK!”

“My boy, he’s growing up so fast.” Cosma said nearly in tears of joy.

Solaris hugged Cosma with a foreleg as they watched their son celebrate. “Guess we haven’t missed much after all then have we?” He asked softly. He felt such pride for his son.

“This is great! Wait till Celly and Lulu hear about this.” Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind that made him pause in his tracks. “Wait a minute…I got my cutie mark.” He actually seemed a bit worried.

“Dawn, what is it?” cosma asked as she dropped to her belly and placed a hoof on Dawn’s back.

Dawn Light let out what he was worrying about. “If I have my cutie mark, then I might not get to be a cutie mark crusader anymore.” What would Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom say?”

Cosma made Dawn look her in the eyes. “Dawn Light, I think your friends would be absolutely thrilled for you. And I’m sure they’ll still let you be part of their club.”

Dawn seemed unsure as he responded. “You really think so?”

Solaris offered his words to help ease Dawn’s worry. “If they’re truly your friends, they will let you stay in their club. And even if they don’t, you’ll still be friends, right?”

Dawn Light smiled as he responded. “Yeah, I think you’re right.” With his worries now gone, he returned his attention to his new cutie mark. “So what do you think my cutie mark means? What is my special talent?”

Cosma hummed in thought. “Hmm, I think…it means your good at getting fillies to fall for you.”

Solaris then chimed in. “Can you blame him, he has my good looks after all, HA!”

“You guys, come on, this is serious!” Dawn whined. “I gotta figure this out.”

“All right, all right, calm down son.” Solaris said with a smile.

Cosma offered her opinion. “Did you see the way Chrysalis smiled before she left? That smile was directed at you. And did you see how happy you made Crystal? Let’s not forget how happy you tend to make other ponies. Plus, your sisters told me about the rocky start you had with your nephew and how you were able to patch things up.”

“So, you think my talent has to do with making other ponies happy?” Dawn asked with a smile of his own.

Solaris picked Dawn up in a hug. “I think your special talent is bringing light to those in darkness. You are able to bring joy to so many lives no matter how bleak they may feel. That is your special talent. The sun on your cutie mark, I think, represents that joy and the shadows of the mountains represents that darkness that other ponies tend to feel.”

“Wow.” Dawn breathed out. “This….is….AWSOME!” He cheered loudly.

“Come on son, I think it’s about time we head home, then you can show off your new cutie mark to your friends at the castle.” Cosma offered.

Dawn leapt from his father’s grasp to his mother and gave her a hug. “Great mom, let’s go.”

“Congratulations your majesty.” The Pegasus guards said with smiles.

The three climbed aboard the same carriage with Dawn sitting happily between his parents, eager to get home and tell his sisters and friends at the castle about his newest cutie mark. Then he can show it off to all his friends in Ponyville. He was so excited, he couldn’t stop smiling himself.

Chapter 18: A Royal Hearth's Warming Part 1

Chapter 18: A Royal Hearth’s Warming Part 1

Winter finally hit Equestria. Canterlot was buried in blankets of snow on the roof tops and streets. Flakes of snow were gently falling from the clouds above to the town below. Ponies were busily rushing about in warm clothes as they went about their business to get ready for one of the most loved holiday’s in all of Equestria. The streets were decorated with all kinds of colorful lights and ornaments. Music filled the air as many groups of ponies sang out carols for the enjoyment of others. It was possibly one of the most magical holidays in Equestria.

Dawn Light was trotting along with Blue Blood as the unicorn prince took his little uncle on a tour around the town. Blue Blood was wearing a white coat with black trimming while Dawn wore a coat that was light yellow. Normally, Blue Blood would be held up in the castle where it was warm. But this year, thanks to a change of heart brought on by Dawn, he was actually in high spirits this holiday season. Dawn Light kept turning his head left and right, trying to see everything he could. “Wow, look at that, oh, cool, look at those decorations. Wow, that’s the biggest candy cane I’ve ever seen.” Dawn was just so excited to be out and about Canterlot this time of year.

They had a contingency of guards following them but they weren’t as intimidating as usual thanks to Dawn. It was the four guards that were usually with him. Silver Spark, Night Eye, Night Wing, and Feather Wind walked along behind the two princes. “Now Dawn, please try to stay close. I can understand your excitement, but we don’t want you getting lost.” Blue Blood stated with a smile.
“Don’t worry nephew, I’ll stay close, I’m just so amazed with all these decorations, I’ve never seen any like them before.” Dawn said as he stopped at a store and pressed his face to the window to look in. It was a bakery that had a few festive goods on display. “Woooow, those look so good.”

Feather Wind spoke in a whisper so only the other guards could hear. “Can you guys believe the change in Blue Blood? Look at him, he’s….actually being nice.”

Night Eye responded in a whisper as well. “I know, this long and I still can’t believe the change in him.”

Silver Spark added his thoughts. “And to think it took a young pony like Dawn to bring out his good side.”

Night Wing then came in. “I didn’t think he had a good side.”

Blue Blood’s voice was heard. “Come on Dawn, let’s not forget why we’re out here. We’re going to get a tree for the castle remember?”

Dawn removed his face from the window and looked over to Blue Blood. “Oh yeah.” He trotted up to Blue Blood. “What are we waiting for? Let’s go.”

Blue Blood rolled his eyes with a smile before he started trotting away with Dawn Light next to him and the guards behind. They soon arrived at their destination where a bunch of pine trees stood tall, ready to be taken home by some pony. “Here we are, now let’s find us a nice big tree shall we.”

Dawn Light hovered up in joy. “Wow, look at all those pine trees.” The area was open with just a wire fence surrounding the trees and a few ponies spread out to help customers.

One bulky stallion slightly taller than Blue Blood approached them. “Ah, good day to you your majesties and a happy hearth’s warming. A pleasure to see you both.” He gave a bow.

“Hi there.” Dawn greeted cheerfully.

“You may rise good sir.” Blue stated with a slight hoof shake. “We would like to see the tallest tree you have available. It is for the castle after all.”

“But of course your majesties. Prince Blue Blood, I never thought I would see you out here if I may say so.” The stallion stated.

“Yes well, you can thank Dawn light for that.”

Dawn walked up to the stallion. “I had to practically beg him to come with me.” He then giggled out.

“Oh, ha ha Dawn, very funny.” Blue Blood stated sarcastically. “Come along funny colt, let’s find a good tree.”

“Right this way sire.” The stallion stated with a hoof gesture. “I always keep my tallest trees on reserve for the royal family.
This year, we got a real big one for you I think you’ll like.” He led them to the center of the area where a tall pine tree stood, it was almost ten feet tall.

Dawn looked up in amazement. “Wooooowww.” He craned his neck up more and more until he fell backwards and a crunching of snow was heard. “Whoa!” Dawn’s crown fell off his head. Night Eye was the first to rush to Dawn and help him up, then placed his crown back on his head.

“Are you okay Dawn?” Night asked with concern.

“Of course, no big deal. I was just impressed with the size of the tree.” He looked back up at the tree. “But how are we going to get it to the castle?”

The stallion gave a chuckle. “Not to worry young prince, I have a team of ponies ready to carry it to the castle for you.”
Blue Blood smiled as he looked to the pony. “Splendid, how much do we owe you?”

“One hundred fifty bits will do.” Blue Blood produced the requested amount, prompting the stallion to let out a loud shrill whistle. “All right boys! Haul it out!” In no time, two pegasai flew in and tied a rope around the middle of the tree while two unicorns took up sides of the tree.

The pegasai began to lift it up while the unicorns combined their magic to help with the lifting. “Whoa, cool.” Dawn was a little impressed with the display.

“Right then, this way please.” Blue Blood started leading the ponies away with Dawn and the guards trailing behind.

“Wow Blue Blood, I’ve never seen a tree that big before.” Dawn stated with a smile.

Blue Blood looked down at Dawn. “I must admit, this one is bigger than the trees we had in the past for the castle.”

The group soon arrived back at the castle with the tree. As soon as Dawn walked in, he was assaulted by a group hug. “DAWN LIGHT!” Three filly voices called out.

Once Dawn recovered from the shock of being tackled, he smiled brightly. “Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, you’re all here! I can’t believe it.”

As this was going on, Blue Blood continued on with a smirk as he lead the ponies through the castle to where the tree was to be set up.

“Howdy Dawn, long time no see.” Apple Bloom greeted with a smile.

“We really missed you Dawn.” Sweetie Belle stated.

Scootaloo then came in. “It’s great to see you again.”

Once the group got up, Dawn looked them over. “I’m glad you’re all here, but what are you doing here?”

“We invited them over.” Celestia informed as she and Luna walked up. “Looks like you and Blue Blood found a big tree for us this year.”

The three fillies stepped aside as Celestia approached. “We sure did, that thing is huge.” Dawn informed. “So you invited them over?”

Luna gave a smile. “We did, we figured it has been too long since you last saw your friends, so we sent out an invitation for them to come over for a visit.”

“It was Twilight that brought us along.” Apple Bloom informed.

Dawn’s smile grew more. “Really? Where is she?”

Twilight’s voice sounded from behind Celestia. “I’m right here.” She and Spike walked out from behind Celestia and up to Dawn. “Hello Dawn Light, good to see you again.”

Dawn rushed over to Twilight and hugged her. “Cousin Twilight, I missed you.”

Twilight happily hugged back. “I missed you too Dawn, happy hearth’s warming.”

Dawn then moved over to Spike. “Hey cousin Spike.” He wrapped Spike in a hug as well.

Spike hugged back. “Hi Dawn.”

“I’m so glad your all here. We can decorate the tree together.” Dawn suggested.

Scootaloo hovered up in joy at the suggestion. “That sounds great. I like decorating the tree.”

Dawn noticed Scootaloo was practically flying. “Scootaloo, are you flying?”

Scootaloo kept herself up in the air. “Oh yeah, Rainbow Dash has been helping me learn and I finally got off the ground, isn’t that great?”

“It sure is, congratulations. Come on, let’s go decorate the tree. Sisters, are you coming?”

Luna answered first. “Of course, let us go.”

Celestia walked up next to Twilight. “You all go ahead, there is something I wish to discuss with Twilight.”

“Okay, we’ll save a few for you to put up.” Dawn and the others then trotted off to where the tree was set up.

Twilight turned to Spike. “You go ahead with them Spike. I’ll be along shortly.”

“Okay Twilight, see ya soon.” Spike then ran off after the others.

Twilight turned her head up to Celestia. “So what did you need to talk to me about princess?”

Celestia wore a serious face and took a moment before responding. “Twilight, you like Dawn don’t you?”

Twilight was a little taken back by the question. “Of course I do.”

“And you don’t mind him calling you cousin?”

Twilight just smiled. “I’ll admit it was strange at first, but I’ve grown to like it, I’m proud he thinks of me as his cousin, even though it is technically true.”

Celestia then gave a smile. “Tell me, how would you feel if you were Dawn’s teacher?”

Twilight was surprised by this. “Me…his teacher?”

“I realize that with you running the library and acting as a teacher might be a lot of work, but I can’t think of any pony more suited to being Dawn’s teacher than you. He adores you and loves being with you. And as you’ve seen, he values family very much. I think you would be an excellent tutor for Dawn Light in ways of magic and other areas. Since you’re no longer my student, perhaps you could take on the role of teacher now. I’ll understand if you say no, but it would mean a lot to Dawn if you would do this.”

Twilight didn’t even need to think about it. “Princess Celestia, I would be honored to take on this role. I promise to do my best to teach Dawn Light and act as his tutor.”

“Thank you Twilight, I know you’ll do just fine.”

Twilight then had another thought. “But what about your parents, the king and queen? Would they be okay with me acting as their son’s teacher?”

Ceilestia placed a wing on Twilight’s back. “Don’t worry Twilight, I already discussed it with them, and they agreed with this as well. I’ve told them all about what a wonderful pony you are and how smart you are. They think you’re an excellent choice as well.”

Twilight’s smile returned. “I’m honored they believe in me. I won’t let you or your family down.”

Celestia brought her wing back. “Come on then, let’s go see how the tree decorating is going.” She led Twilight to a large room where the tree stood tall with a fire place off to the side and cushions set around the room for sitting or lying on. Dawn and Scootaloo were flying around the tree while placing ornaments about it. Luna and Sweetie Belle were using their magic to place ornaments up while Apple Bloom and Spike walked around it to place a few as well. The king, queen, and Blue Blood were lying off to the side to watch.

Tooky was flying along with Dawn in decorating the tree as he happily squawked.

Discord was using his magic to make some of the ornaments come to life and fly around the tree before coming to a rest on a branch. “I just love this time of year, don’t you?” He directed at Dawn.

“I sure do. It’s been too long since I’ve been able to celebrate this holiday.” Dawn pointed out.

“Thanks for letting us help with the tree decorations Dawn.” Scootaloo said as she flew up to him.

Dawn gave a smile to Scootaloo. “No problem, I like spending time with you.”

Scootaloo then seemed to notice something different about Dawn. “HEY! YOU GOT YOUR CUTIE MARK!”

The sudden shout surprised Dawn where he suddenly covered his flank and stopped flapping his wings. “AH!” He yelped out in surprise. He fell down and into a box still full of decorations.

Every pony rushed over to make sure he was fine. “Dawn, are you okay?” Spike asked.

Dawn poked his head out of the box. The top of his head and muzzle were covered by garland and his crown sat askew on his head. “Yeah, I’m okay.”

Cosma lifted Dawn out with her forelegs. “Dawn, are you sure?”

“I’m fine mom, really. I was just surprised by Scootaloo is all.”

Scootaloo flew down just as Cosma placed him down. “Sorry Dawn, I didn’t mean to scare you, it’s just I just now noticed you have a cutie mark.”

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom came up to him then. “Really?” Sweetie asked. She looked to his flanks and saw his mark. “Wow Dawn, congratulations. When did you get it?”

Dawn went through his explanation to his friends of how he got his new cutie mark. “So…that’s it, that’s when I got my cutie mark. I….hope this doesn’t mean I’m out of the club.”

Apple Bloom started. “Well…” She paused though as she realized something. “Actually, we never did come up with what would happen should one of us get our cutie marks.”

“I call for a cutie mark crusader huddle to discuss the matter.” Sweetie belle declared with a raise of her hoof.

“Right, club huddle.” The three fillies gathered in a huddle with hooves on each other. Scootaloo looked over to Dawn. “Come on Dawn, you too.”

“Huh, oh, okay.” Dawn walked over to join the huddle.

Twilight, Luna, and Celestia couldn’t help but chuckle at the four foals huddled together like they were.

“All right, so we never decided on whether or not a cutie mark crusader member can stay a member once they earn their cutie marks.” Apple Bloom pointed out.

“Right, so the question is what the rule should be about that.” Scootaloo said.

“Well, we did form the club to help each other earn a cutie mark, right?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

“Right.” Apple Bloom agreed. “So I think that once a member earns their cutie mark, they can stay a member as long as they agree to help the other members with the crusading. What do you think Dawn?”

Dawn gave a smile as he agreed. “I think that’s a great idea. I do like being part of your club.”

“Then it’s agreed, any member that gets their cutie mark can stay a member, they just have to help the other members earn their cutie marks.” Scootaloo pointed out. With a decision made, the group broke their huddle and went back to decorating the tree. Once they finished, only one thing was left, the star for the top of the tree.

Dawn went back to one of the boxes to pull out a star. “I got the star! Luna, I think you should put it up.”

Luna smiled down at her little brother. “Actually Dawn, I have a better idea. Watch this.” Luna closed her eyes and lit up her horn with her blue aura. A white glow formed at the tip of her horn. It floated up and spiraled around and up the tree till it reached the top where it came to a rest. “There we go, I think that makes a much better star, don’t you?”

“Wow, that’s beautiful Luna.” Dawn said.

“Well done sister.” Celestia stated as she walked up to Luna’s side.

Solaris gave a hearty chuckle. “HAH, that’s my girl, way to step it up.”

Luna blushed a little at the compliments. “Thank you all.”

Finally, Twilight decided now was the time to inform Dawn Light of Celestia’s request. “Dawn Light, now that your done with the tree, there’s something I want to tell you.”

Dawn turned to face Twilight. “What is it?”

“I have great news, I’m going to be your new teacher.”

Dawn’s face lit up with joy and a huge smile. “Really? ALL RIGHT!” He cheered as he flew up and all over the place. “MY COUSIN TWILIGHT IS GOING TO BE MY TEACHER!” He did loop de loops and rolls all over the space above everypony’s head as he cheered. Eventually, he came down and hugged Twilight. “This is great! I would love it for you to be my teacher.”

Twilight hugged back with a smile. “I’m glad you feel that way Dawn.”

Cosma pointed something out. “You know what I just realized? This is going to be the first time our family was together like this after that one thousand year period.”

Solaris smiled brightly. “Hey, you’re right. Isn’t that something. Let’s not forget, Cadence and Shining Armor will be joining us for Hearth’s warming too.”

“Will Twilight be joining us too?” Dawn asked.

Celestia gave a slight chuckle. “Hm, of course, along with her family.”

Twilight was surprised by this. “Really? Your inviting my mom and dad to join you?”

“Of course, it will give Dawn a chance to meet the rest of his extended family.”

Discord picked Dawn up and gave him a toss. “This is turning out to be one heck of a hearth’s warming isn’t it? Such a big family coming together.”

Dawn laughed as he was tossed. “Heh heh, yeah, this is great.” Once Discord set Dawn down, he walked over to Cosma. “Mom, do you think Santa Hooves forgot about me? I have been gone a long time.”

Cosma picked Dawn up in a hug and nuzzled him. “Don’t worry Dawn, Santa Hooves knows about every pony. I have no doubt he knows you came back home. I’m sure he’ll come around with a huge load of presents just for you to make up for so many years missed.”

“He doesn’t have to bring me anything, I have just what I want right here, to be with my family again.” For the rest of the snowy day, Dawn had fun with his friends as they played in the snow.Tooky stayed home as it was too cold for his taste. They made snow ponies, had snowball fights, Twilight took them to a skating rink in Canterlot to try ice skating. The crusaders were all too happy to try and earn a cutie mark in that area, sadly though, it didn’t work out. They just ended up slipping all over the place, Dawn included. They still had fun though. The sun was starting to go down so Twilight escorted the three fillies and the young prince back to the castle where they gathered around a fireplace wrapped up in blankets with cups of hot cocoa to help warm them up. Tooky sat next to Dawn near the warm fire.

“I had a great time girls.” Dawn said to his friends.

“We did too, that was a lot of fun today.” Sweetie Belle added.

“I had no idea you could have so much fun in the snow like that.” Dawn stated.

“I like the part when Sweetie Belle slid into that pile of snow. She popped up with a snow mustache on her face. Ha ha.” Scootaloo laughed.

“Yeah, heh heh, you sure looked funny Sweetie Belle.” Apple Bloom laughed along.

Dawn took a sip of his drink. “I’m glad you girls get to sleep over tonight, I just wish we could spend more time together like this.”

Sweetie Belle took a sip of her cocoa next. “Yeah, me too, it’s too bad we can’t come over more often.”

They sat and chatted more about the day until Luna approached them. “All right little ones, it’s time for bed.”
They whined out in unison. “Aaawwwee.”

Luna gave a light chuckle. “Hm hm, come on now, Dawn’s bed is big enough for you all so you can stay together a little longer. Then in the morning, we’ll have a nice big breakfast, then Twilight will escort you all home.

“Okay.” They said in unison again. Celestia met them as they exited the room and she ushered them to Dawn’s room. Tooky flew over to his perch and got comfortable.

“All right little ponies, get comfortable.” She pulled the covers back for the little ponies with her magic. Dawn removed his royal attire first before climbing into bed. He was directly in the middle with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle on one side and Scootaloo on his other. As they lay, Celestia pulled the covers back over them. “Is every pony comfortable?”

“Yes princess Celestia.” The girls said in unsion.

“Yes big sister.” Dawn said as he looked up at her.

“Good night little ones, sweet dreams.”

“Good night.” All four said together.

Celestia left the room and closed the door behind her.

Before going to sleep, Dawn spoke up. “If I had this much fun today, I can’t wait to see how much fun hearth’s warming will be.”

“Me too, I love hearth’s warming.” Scootaloo stated.

“Just as much as Nightmare Night.” Sweetie Belle pointed out.

“Yeah, that holiday is so fun.” Apple Bloom added.

Dawn gave out a yawn. “I really look forward to the next time we can hang out.”

“Me too.” The three fillies said together before all of them closed their eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

Hey guys, I wanted to say thanks again for all the likes on my fic. I should inform you that lately I've been having some trouble with fimfiction on my computer. The tabs don't work right away and I have to keep refreshing the page until they do, sometimes they don't after a whole bunch of times so that keeps me from updating my fics and adding the next chapter. I have an account on fanfiction.net where all my fics are posted as well. It's been easier for me to update my fics there than here so I suggest that you check out my account there if you want the next chapter of my fics sooner. I've been able to upload new chapters there sooner than here so there you go. Thank you again, you guys are awesome.

Chapter 19: A Royal Hearths Warming Part Two

Chapter 19: A Royal Hearth’s Warming: Part Two

Hearth’s Warming Eve had finally come. Dawn Light was being treated to a play he had never seen that told the story of how Hearth’s warming and the founding of Equestria came to be. He and his family had a perfect seat where they could see the stage but not be obstructing any pony’s view. Dawn Light sat with his mother, father, and nephew on his left and his big sisters, Celestia, then Luna, followed by Cadence on his right. Twilight and her friends were performing in the play again as they did once before. They were more than happy to do it so they were all backstage getting ready to perform. “It sure is Nice of Twilight and the others to want to do this for me.” Dawn stated with his signature bright smile. “I’ve never seen a play before, I wonder what it will be like.”

Cosma lowered her head to nuzzle her son. “You’re going to like it son, trust me.”

“I do mom, I’m really looking forward to this.” Dawn stated as he nuzzled back.

“As are we little brother, I’ve never seen the play myself but I have heard good things about it.” Luna added. Dawn Light had asked Discord if he wanted to come but he refused, he didn’t really care much for plays. Tooky was left at the castle too under the care of one of Dawn’s guards.

Spike soon came on stage and began his narration of the story. “Fillies and gentlecolts…..”

As the play went on, Dawn listened intently as Spike narrated and the girls acted out the scenes. He was enjoying every minute of it and kept his eyes glued to the stage. By the end, he was clapping his hooves and whistling out with approval as he hovered in the air. “WAY TO GO, THAT WAS GREAT!” He shouted to make sure the girls and Spike heard him.

The royal family couldn’t help but laugh some at his antics. “All right Dawn, I think they heard you.” Solaris said with a small chuckle. “Come along son. Now that the play is over, Twilight wanted to introduce you to her family….which by marriage of your cousin Cadence makes them your family.”

Dawn’s ears perked up at this and turned his head to face his father. “Right, what are we waiting for? Let’s go.”

The royal family met up with the seven friends and exchanged pleasantries. Dawn giving off a bunch of compliments about the play to each of them and how good he thought they each did individually. “Okay Dawn, we get it, you really liked the play.” Twilight said with a laugh.

Rainbow Dash waved a dismissive hoof as she hovered above the group. “Awe lighten up Twilight. If the kid wants to say how awesome I…I mean…we were, let him.”

“Let’s not ferget Dash, Twi’s takin Dawn ta meet her family here in Canterlot.” Applejack pointed out.

“Awe, and I was hoping to hang out with him some more.” Pinkie whined.

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll get some time later, won’t we?” Fluttershy asked.

“I hope so.” Dawn said. “I like being with you all.”

“Come on Dawn, we’d better get going.” Twilight said.

“Have fun little brother.” Luna said.

“Twilight, we know you’ll take good care of your cousin.” Celestia said.

“You can count on me.” Twilight said back with a confident smile.

“Come on, let’s go already.” Dawn said with a hop. Clearly he was eager to get going and meet his aunt and uncle in law.

“Hold on Dawn.” Cosma said. “You need your coat so you won’t get cold.” She lit her horn up and made a coat appear on Dawn with a scarf and ear muffs. “There we go, now you’re ready.” The coat was light yellow and the scarf was light yellow and light blue to match his colors. The earmuffs were just yellow. The queen looked to Rarity. “Thank you again for making these for my son Rarity.”

Rarity gave a bow. “Always a pleasure your majesty.”

“Yeah, thanks Rarity. Okay can we go now please.” Dawn was very anxious to go.

“All right, come on.” Twilight ushered him along with a wing. The group waved good bye as Dawn, Spike, and Twilight walked away. Twilight grabbed her own purple coat with scarf and earmuffs and Spikes green jacket.

As they walked through the snow covered streets of Canterlot, Spike started talking about all the fun they had planned. “This is going to be great Dawn. We’ll roast marsh mellows and help bake Hearth’s Warming cookies, and sing carols….” He trailed off.

“This does sound like fun.” Dawn said with a smile.

The trio soon arrived at a large two story house painted white. Twilight walked up to the door and opened it. “Mom, dad, we’re here!” She called.

“Twilight, there’s my baby princess.” A unicorn mare with a grey coat and a grey and purple mane and tail walked up to Twilight and hugged her. She had three purple stars for a cutie mark.

“Hi mom, it’s good to see you too.” Twilight said as she hugged back.

“And there’s my little Spike, how are you? Twilight isn’t working you too hard is she?” The mare asked as she hugged Spike.
Spike waved a dismissive claw. “Nah, things are great at the library.”

“That’s good.” The mare then turned to Dawn Light. “And you are Dawn Light, the little brother of the princesses, right?”

“That’s me.” Dawn said as he placed a hoof to his chest. “It’s nice to meet you.” He extended a hoof for a shake.
Instead, the mare bowed to Dawn. “It’s nice to meet you prince. My name is Twilight Velvet.”

Dawn’s smile fell a little at that. “Thanks.”

Twilight Velvet looked up with a single eye, she got up and pulled Dawn in for a sudden hug. “Dawn Light, Twilight told me how you want friends instead of respect. I was only kidding.”

Dawn’s Smile grew again as he was hugged. He happily hugged her back. “Thanks, you have a nice house by the way.”

Velvet broke the hug. “Thank you, you are so polite. Come on in, Night Light is in the kitchen. Night, our kids are here with the prince.” She called out.

As Dawn entered, he used his magic to remove his coat, scarf, and earmuffs and hung them on a coat rack nearby. Twilight and Spike did the same.

A unicorn stallion with a blue coat, dark blue mane and tail, and a crescent moon and star for a cutie mark entered the living room from the open kitchen. “Hey there, it’s so good to see you again dear.” Night walked up to Twilight for another hug. “Welcome home.” More greetings and pleasantries between the family went on before Night Light went to Dawn. “And you must be Dawn Light, the young prince, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“It’s nice to meet you too. So is it all right if I call you uncle and aunt?” He asked with a squee and a grin.

Twilight and Spike shared a laugh at the sudden request. Night Light and Twilight Velvet looked at each other, then back to Dawn. “Um…sure…okay.” Night Light said.

Dawn Light fluttered his wings in joy. “Great! So what are we going to do first?” He asked excitedly.

Night Light spoke up. “Well, why don’t you come help me in the kitchen, I was about to get started on making cookies.”

“Okay.” Dawn followed Night into the kitchen. There was a pile of dough sitting on the counter ready to go already. Dawn flew up and looked it over. “Ooh, bread dough.”

“Yep, here, you can help with the first step.” Night Light floated a rolling pin over. “Use this to flatten the dough. Into a nice sheet.”

“You got it uncle Night.” Dawn said, already using the uncle title.

Night Light looked to Dawn quickly when he was addressed as uncle. He found himself actually smiling at that.

“Let’s see…” Dawn trailed off as he held the rolling pin in his magic. He proceeded to pound the dough with the pin.

“Whoa, whoa, easy there Dawn, you don’t just hit it.” Night said as he stopped Dawn. “It’s called a rolling pin for a reason you know. You’re supposed to roll it over the dough and flatten it like this.” Night took the pin from Dawn in his own magic grip and demonstrated the proper way. “See? You just roll it over the dough, now you try.”

“Okay, I got it now.” Dawn proceeded to do as Night showed him.

As Night Light taught Dawn the finer points in cookie making, Twilight and Spike were chatting with their mother in the living room. “So Twilight, how are things going being a princess?” Velvet asked.

“Okay I guess.” Twilight said.

“Okay?” Velvet pressed. “Why do you mean by ‘okay’?”

Twilight gave a sigh. “It’s just my roll as a princess doesn’t seem to mean much. I mean, sure I’m treated as a princess and all but…I just don’t seem to have much of a roll as one. I mean, what am I supposed to do as a princess?”

“Twilight, I’m sure princess Celestia has something in mind for you. She wouldn’t have made you a princess if she didn’t think you deserved a role as one now would she?” Velvet challenged.

“Exactly.” Spike agreed. “Just because you don’t have a role to play like the other princesses now doesn’t mean you ever will.”

“You should listen to Spike, he’s pretty smart.” Velvet commented.

Spike gave a small blush. “Awe, thanks mom.”

Meanwhile, back in the kitchen, Night Light was showind Dawn the cookie cutters and cutting the dough into different shapes. “So we have pony shapes, deer, trees, stars, or just circles. Now that we have the cookies cut out, next we add the icing.” Night floated over multiple icing dispensers, each colored differently to show what colors they had. “Now watch how I do it, then you can do your own.” Night decorated a cookie with the icing to show Dawn. The icing was red and Night made a zig zag pattern with it across a round cookie. Then placed small white spots on it between the lines.

Dawn smiled as he watched Night. When he was done, Dawn took hold of a green icing dispenser in his magic and started going over a tree shaped cookie with it. Once it was completely covered. Then he took the red dispenser, a yellow one, and a blue one and made little dots, making it look like a tree. “How does that look?” He asked Night.

Night smiled as he answered. “Looks great Dawn.” They continued on like this till the cookies went to the oven, baked, then came out looking delicious. “And there you have it. You did good Dawn Light.”

“Thanks uncle Night.” Dawn said with a smile.

“Now let’s serve them to the ladies.” Night levitated the cookies up and led Dawn to the living room. “All right girls, fresh cookies made by yours truly and Dawn Light.”

Twilight looked the cookies over. “Ooh, they look tasty.”

“I’ll say.” Spike agreed.

“They look wonderful. You two did a fine job.” Velvet said with a smile.

Twilight levitated a cookie and was the first to try it. She took a bite and closed her eyes in delight. “Mmm, delicious.”

Spike and Velvet took one soon and tried one for themselves, then Dawn and Night.

After a gulp, Dawn looked to Night. “Uncle Night, could we make a couple more? I want to make a few special ones for my family.”

“Sure Dawn, we can do that.” Night said.

“Great.” Dawn chirped with a hop.

“For now, let’s get ready to do some caroling.” Velvet suggested. “Every pony get your coats.”

Dawn gasped at that and rushed over to the coat rack and immediately got his coat, scarf, and muffs on. “Ready!” He cheered.

The others just laughed at how eager he was. They all soon got their coats together and headed out for some caroling. This also gave Dawn a chance to marvel more at the decorations and enjoy the sights covered in blankets of snow. He was also enjoying the crunching sound he made with each step from the snow.

The family went about the neighborhoods singing carols for everypony. Needless to say, a lot of them were surprised to see the young prince and princess Twilight singing carols for them. Dawn was just happy to spend this time with his new family and was having a good time singing with them. After a while of singing carols, Night Light made a suggestion. “How about we go ice skating next.”

“That sounds nice.” Velvet agreed.

“But…I don’t know how to skate.” Dawn pointed out.

Twilight placed a comforting wing on Dawn’s back. “Don’t worry Dawn, I can teach you. I didn’t know how to skate at first either, but it’s pretty easy to pick up.”

Spike chuckled out. “You should have seen her the first time she tried to help with winter wrap up in Ponyville, it was hilarious. Heh hah hah.”

Twilight gave a small glare at Spike. She just let that go and looked back to Dawn. “Like I said, it’s easy to pick up.”

Dawn gave a smile at Twilight’s words. “Okay, sure, I’ll give it a try if you’ll teach me.”

“To the skating rink!” Spike declared with a raised claw.

The family made their way to the rink. It was an outside skating rink that had a couple food stands set up with warm goodies and drinks to help keep a pony warm. Twilight went up to the pony in charge of the rink. “Hello there, me and my family would like some skates please.”

The mare gave a small gasp. “Princess Twilight, what an honor.” She then noticed Dawn Light giving a warm smile as a greeting. “And the young prince, it is an honor to have you both. Of course, no charge for you.”

“That’s really not necessary, we can pay you.” Twilight insisted.

“No really, it’s fine. It is a pleasure to serve the royal family.” The mare insisted back.

Twilight rolled her eyes and used her magic to pull out a bag of bits. “Just take the money please, you have a business to run.”

The mare was surprised by this. “Oh, um, all right, if you insist, thank you your highness.”

Spike and Dawn couldn’t help but chuckle at the scene. They tried to hide it with hoof and claw over their mouths.

The mare produced a set of skates for each pony and a pair for Spike. They went over to a free bench where they sat down to put their skates on. Night Light used his magic to put on and tie his own skates as well as Velvet. “Why thank you dear.” Velver said to Night.

“You’re welcome.” Night said back. He stood up and helped Velvet stand up with a hoof. The two made their way to the rink while Twilight got her own skates on and helped Dawn with his. “See you two on the ice.” Night and Velvet made their way to the rink and started skating around next to each other among the other couples and families.

“Okay Dawn, first we’ll practice walking with the skates.” Twilight instructed. “Once you can find your balance, skating will be easier, okay?” As she talked, Spike got his own skates on and hopped off the bench. He waited for Twilight and Dawn.

Dawn Light nodded. “Okay Twilight, I think so.” To start off with, Dawn hovered off the bench and lowered himself to the ground with his new skates on. Upon touching the ground, Dawn held his wings out to the side to help with balancing. He was a little wobbly at first but soon was able to at least stand up. “Whoa, this is harder than it looks.”

“You’re doing fine Dawn, now try to walk.” Twilight encouraged with a smile.

“You can do it Dawn.” Spike encouraged further.

Dawn smiled at the encouragement. He slowly and carefully lifted his front right hoof and moved it forward. His hoof was a little wobbly as he set it down but he was able to keep from falling down. Then he moved his back left hoof, followed by his front left hoof, then his back left. Soon, Dawn Light was walking in skates.

“There you go, you got it.” Twilight cheered. “Now let’s move on to the ice.” She helped walk Bright over to the entrance of the ice rink and went onto the ice first. “Okay Bright, just walk onto it nice and easy.”

Bright did as Twilight said and slowly made his way onto the ice and up to Twilight. Just like before, he was a little wobbly on his hooves but he managed to stay upright. “Hey, I think I’m getting the hang of it….WHOA!” Spoke too soon. After his next step, he slipped and fell flat.

Twilight went up to him as Spike skated up to the two. “Dawn, are you okay?” Twilight asked as she helped him up.

“Yeah, I’m okay, guess I still need a bit more work.” Dawn joked.

Twilight giggled at his little chide. “I guess so, good thing we’re here.”

“You can do it Dawn, just try again.” Spike encouraged.

After a while, Dawn was starting to get the hang of it and was skating slowly next to Twilight. “There you go, front left and back right, then front right and back left, you’re getting it Dawn.” She cheered again.

“Wow, I am, this is fun.” Dawn Light cheered.

Spike skated along next to him. “Great Dawn, I knew you could do it.”

Dawn looked over to Spike. “Thanks Spike.”

“Woo hoo, he hah!” Twilight Velvet cheered as she and Night did a few fancy skating moves together and having fun.

“Humpf, show off.” Spike commented with a smirk. “Hey Dawn, watch this move. Spike skated ahead faster and did a jump, managing to land and slide backwards. Then he faced forwards again and did another jump where he tried to spin in mid air. He ended up landing flat on his belly. “OOF!”

“Who’s the show off now.” Twilight teased as she skated over to him and used her magic to lift him up back on his feet.

“Good try though Spike.” Dawn said. Dawn got an idea of his own. “Twilight, watch this.” Dawn Light spread out his wings and used them to propel himself at a fast speed. “Woo hoo! Who needs the leg motions when you got wings!” He exclaimed. He was able to move himself about the ice as if he were flying. “Oh yeah! Now this is more like it!”

“Be careful Dawn, you don’t want to run into anypony!” Twilight called after him.

After about a minute of this, Dawn came back to Twilight. “All right, guess that makes me a pro skater now huh?”

“Maybe, but there’s no challenge if you use your wings like that.” Twilight said with a smirk.

The family continued their fun on the ice for a little over an hour before they decided to call it quits. They each returned their skates and went to one of the stands for some hot Coco. “All right everypony, we’ll head back home to rest up and help Light make a couple more cookies, then head to the castle to spend the night for Hearth’s Warming tomorrow.” Night Light informed.

“Sounds like a plan.” Velvet said. They soon got back to the house and Velvet helped Dawn make the cookies this time. He wanted to make some holiday cookies for his family that had their cutie marks on them. One with a crescent moon out of black frosting and whit frosting for the crescent moon, another that had Celestia’s cutie mark, then his mom and dad, and of course Cadence. And he wasn’t about to forget his nephew Blue Blood and Shining Armor either. He also wanted to make a couple for Twilight, Spike, and his new aunt and uncle. Dawn received a round of gratitude from everypony and dragon there.

The cookies were done, everypony was rested up, and now they were ready to go. Twilight Velvet wrapped each cookie up in individual plastic packages for safe keeping for Dawn. They headed out again and went right to the castle.

Upon arrival and entering, Dawn was greeted by his sisters and Cadence and Shining armor. “Dawn, there’s my favorite cousin.” Cadence said as she walked up to him and picked him up in a hug with a nuzzle.

“Hi cousin, it’s good to see you.” Dawn said with a smile as he hugged back.

Shining armor walked up to them as Cadence set Dawn down. “Hey there champ, did you have fun with my family?”

“I sure did, we made cookies, went caroling, and Twilight taught me how to skate.” Dawn explained with enthusiasm. The joy was quite evident in his words.

“Sounds like you had fun then. I’m glad.” Celestia said.

Dawn used his magic to open the saddle bags Velvet gave him to carry the cookies. “And, I made some special cookies for every pony. You can tell which is for who by the cutie marks on them. I did have help from Velvet making them.”

Velevet walked up beside Dawn. “Now don’t be modest, you did do most of the work.”

“Awe, thank you Dawn, they look delicious. And you did a good job making my cutie mark.” Cadence said as she took hold of her cookie wrapped in plastic.

“Thank you Dawn, they look wonderful, almost too wonderful to eat.” Luna said as she looked hers over in her magic grasp.

After a bit of chatting, the king and queen approached. “There’s my baby boy, come here you.” Cosma picked Dawn up in her hooves and nuzzled him lovingly, followed by a kiss on the cheek. “So how was your time with Twilight and her family?”

“I had a great time mom, I even made these for you and dad.” Dawn presented the cookies for his mother and father.

“Well I’ll be, they have our cutie marks on them.” Solaris took hold of his cookie in his magic aura. “Looks like you did a good job son.”

“My boy the baker, who knew.” Cosma set Dawn on her back. She walked up to Twilight Velvet and Night Light. “Thank you for watching over our son, I hope he wasn’t too much trouble.”

“Hey, since when am I troublesome?” Dawn asked accusingly.

“Not at all your majesty, we had a great time with him.” Night Light said. “In fact, we wouldn’t mind having him visit us more often if that’s all right.”

“Of course.” Solaris answered.

As they talked, Dawn was waving a hoof through his mother’s flowing gold mane. “How does it do that?” He asked himself. “Hey mom.” He spoke to get her attention.

Cosma looked back at Dawn. “Yes Dawn?”

“How come your mane and dad and Celly and Lulu’s manes flow like this but mine doesn’t or Cadence or Twilight?” Dawn asked.

“Well son, Cadence doesn’t have as much magic as we do, and Twilight was made an alicorn recently so her mane doesn’t flow like ours. As for you, you just need to grow more and get older.” Cosma explained. “In time, when you get older and your magic pool grows, you’ll have a flowing mane like the rest of us.”

“Oh, okay.” Dawn accepted the explanation. More good times and simply chatting amongst one another followed through hearth’s warming eve as they were gathered around a fireplace until it was time for bed. That was signaled by Dawn Light who gave a Yawn. Celestia had already set the sun down and Luna set the moon on its nightly path.

“Uh oh, looks like someponies tired.” Cosma said with a smile.

“No I’m not…I’m *yawn*…fine.” Dawn tried to argue but yawned through his words.

Solaris stood up and used his magic to gently lift Dawn onto his back. “Come on Dawn, time for bed.”

“All right.” Dawn relented. “Good night everypony.” He gave a tired smile. Everypony responded in kind as he was carried out of the room and right to his.

Solaris used his magic to move the covers back and gently placed dawn on his bed, then covered him up. “Good night Dawn, sweet dreams.”

“Dad, are you sure Santa Hooves knows I’m back, I don’t really care if he brings me anything, I’m happy with just you and my family and friends.”

“I’m sure Dawn, he knows you’re back from that awful place you were in. And I bet he’s going to bring you a bunch of toys that are super fun to make up for a thousand years of missed Hearth’s Warming’s.” Solaris nuzzled Dawn at the last words which elicited a giggle out of him. “Now go to sleep, and tomorrow will be Hearth’s Warming where we’ll have even more fun as a family.”

“Okay, good night dad.” Dawn snuggled up under his covers and lay his head down. “Good night Tooky.” Tooky was perched on his stand near Dawn’s bed. He gave a squawk good night.

“Good night Dawn, sweet dreams.” Solaris turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.

Hearth’s Warming Day was the best day of Dawn’s life. As soon as he woke up with the sun, he and tooky flew to the room where the tree was with excitement at what he would find. As soon as he reached the tree, Dawn gave a drawn out gasp. There was quite literally a TON of presents for him in front of the tree. Sure some of the presents there were for his family and friends that were there, but Dawn had the most presents, practically a mountain of them; Not just from his family and the friends he made in Ponyville, but some from a few ponies of Canterlot and a few marked from Santa Hooves himself.

Dawn Light stared at the mound of gifts just for him as a smile grew on his muzzle and his eyes sparkled with joy. “YAHOO!” He cheered before diving into gift mountain. From then on for the day, not only did he have a large amount of presents to go through and new toys and such to play with, but he got to have fun with his family as well. It was the best Hearth’s Warming Day ever for Dawn Light.

Chapter 20: Dawn's Disaster, A Changeling's Spite

Chapter 20: Dawn’s Disaster, A Changeling’s Spite

Hearth’s warming had ended a few days ago and Dawn couldn’t have had a better day with his family and friends. He had gotten so many presents he didn’t know what to do with them all. He as very grateful for so many, but he simply didn’t have room for them, so he took a bunch of the ones he liked the least and donated them to other foals in Canterlot that didn’t get much for Hearth’s Warming. He was still left with a bunch of great toys he was sure to have fun with. It made him smile to see the foals with the toys he gave them as they smiled and gave their thanks to Dawn. It was enough to make the element of generosity proud, as well as his mom and dad and sisters.

Today was the day his changeling friend Crystal was coming over for a visit with Chrysalis and a couple of her guards. Ever since the peace pact was formed, things between the two races were a bit shaky but making progress as the ponies slowly started accepting the race and heard Dawn’s words on the matter, as well as the king and queen. Some ponies and changelings even started trying dating one another, providing given love to the changeling which didn’t leave the pony feeling drained and tired.

Dawn woke up at the crack of dawn and quickly went to Celestia’s room. Swift Wing and Nigh Eye were just outside and followed him up to Celestia’s room where two of her own guards stood watch. They gave a respectful bow to the young prince before he did anything. Hopefully he got there just as Celestia was waking up, as it had been a while since Dawn last saw his big sister raise the sun and wanted to see it. He went up to Celestia’s bedroom door and knocked. “Big sister, are you up?” He asked carefully.

Celestia was just now waking up when she heard a knock on her door and her little brother’s question. She gave a yawn and answered. “*Yawn* I just woke up Dawn, you can come in, what is it?”

Dawn Light opened the door and trotted in. “Good morning Celly, I was wanting to watch you raise the sun this morning since it’s been a while since the last time I saw it.”

Celestia gave a light chuckle with a warm smile. “Hm hm, of course little brother.” Celestia removed herself from her bed and placed a wing on Dawn’s back. “Come, it’s about time I bring it up.” She escorted him to the balcony of her room. Celestia removed her wing and took a few steps forward. She lit up her horn, spread out her wings, and began her ascent. She lowered her head, then slowly lifted it back up. At the same time, the sun began to slowly rise over the horizon, bathing the land in it’s warm glow to bring forth the morning. Once the sun was fully up and set on its path, Celestia floated back down and walked up to Dawn. “So, was it as good as you remember?” She asked with a smile.

Dawn returned the smile with one of his own. “Better than I remember.”

Celestia lowered her head and nuzzled Dawn which elicited a giggle out of him. “I’m glad, now did you wash up before coming here?”

“Uh, no.” Dawn’s smile turned to a sad one with his ears splayed back.

“Well then, go get washed up and we’ll all gather for breakfast in the dining hall.” Celestia didn’t sound disappointed when she spoke.

Dawn perked up. “Okay, see in a few minutes.” He galloped out of the room back to his.

Celestia laughed at his enthusiasm. She began going through her own morning routine to get ready for the day and dawned her royal garbs.

Dawn finished getting ready and exited his room. Once he exited his room, he closed his doors and looked them over with a smile. His cutie mark was now splayed out on the doors, a pair of hills with the sun rising up between them. With a sigh, he turned and trotted onward. Along the way, he came across Blue Blood and the two shared a cheerful greeting. “Good morning nephew.”

“Good morning uncle, I trust you slept well.” Blue Blood asked with a smile.

“I did, how about you?” Dawn asked back.

“Just fine thanks, I take it you’re on your way to the dining hall?”

“Yep, I’m hungry.”

“Then let us make haste, I’m a little pekish myself.”

“Pekish?” Dawn quirked his head to the side at the unfamiliar word.

Blue Blood informed the young prince. “It’s another word for hungry.”

“Oh, okay.” The two continued on side by side with the two guards following him sharing smiles of their own.

Upon arrival at the dining hall, Dawn and Blue Blood were greeted by the king, queen, Skript, and Discord. They shared a good morning before taking a seat. Dawn sat next to Skript and Blue Blood next to Dawn. Dawn Light looked up at Skript with a smile. “So Skript, how was your Hearth’s Warming?”

“It was great, me and my family had a lot of fun thanks for asking.” Skript responded.

“That’s good to hear, I can’t wait to see how my own holiday goes.”

“Ooh, I just know it’s going to be great.” Discord said. “We’re sure to have a lot of fun.”

Celestia and Luna soon entered the room and took their seats at the table after exchanging greetings. Breakfast was served, everypony chatted, and afterwards went about their day. With Dawn’s parents, sisters, Discord, and nephew, Dawn was left to hang out with Skript until Chrysalis and Crystal arrived.

Meanwhile, in the changeling kingdom, Crystal was going about her room packing a few things for her visit with Dawn Light. “Let’s see, a couple games to play, some toys, can’t forget my daring do plushy he gave me.” Next to that was another plushy of Dawn Light. After coming home, Crystal asked her mom if she could get a plushy doll that looked like Dawn Light. Chrysalis couldn’t refuse her daughter and had one of her changelings make one for her. When she came to it, she paused and simply stared at it with a smile. She hugged it closed as she closed her eyes. “Oh Dawn, my young knight in shining armor, if it weren’t for you, I’d probably be dead on Canterlot streets. You are my hero.” She let out a contented sigh. She then opened her eyes with a determined smile. “I swear with mommy as my witness, we will be wed one day.” She had a goal now, a goal she would let no pony or changeling stand in the way of. She was going to marry Dawn Light one day.

Crystal started twirling around with the Dawn plushy in her hooves. “We’ll have such a wonderful wedding and have wonderful children together.”

“Crystal, are you…”

“EEP!” Crystal was cut off from her fantasy as her mother walked in and she yelped in surprise. “Mom, you scared me.”
Chrysalis walked up to Crystal and nuzzled her. “Sorry dear, I just wanted to see if you were ready for your visit with Dawn today.”

Crystal smiled. “I am, I can’t wait to see him again.”

Chrysalis gave a chuckle. “All right then, come along, we’ll be leaving shortly.”

“Okay.” Crystal used her magic to lift the bag she packed and made her way to her mother’s side. They made their way to meet up with the four guards that would be accompanying them to Canterlot. Crystal rode on her mother’s back as she flew off with the guards behind.

Back at Canterlot, Dawn, Skript, Solaris, and Cosma were waiting to welcome Chrysalis and Crystal at the front of the castle. “I can’t wait to see Crystal again.” Dawn said with a smile. He was about ready to burst with joy at getting to see Crystal after so long. “Look, here they come!” Dawn cheered as Chrysalis and Crystal came into view. He hovered up in excitement.

As Chrysalis drew closer, Crystal grew excited herself as she spotted Dawn. “Dawn Light!” She cheered as she flew off her mother’s back straight for Dawn.

Dawn flew off to meet her half way and the two met one another with a hug in mid-air. The two nuzzled each other as Chrysalis came in for a landing in front of Solaris and Cosma. “Greetings Chrysalis, welcome to Canterlot.” Solaris greeted.

“We’re glad you could come, Dawn’s been so anxious to see Crystal again.” Cosma said.

Chrysalis responded with a smile. “Yes, she’s been the same way for a while now. I’m glad to see her happy.” She looked back to see Dawn and Crystal hugging each other.

“I’m so glad to see you again Dawn, I really missed you.” Crystal said.

“Me too, it’s great you could come by today. HEY! Do you think your mom would let you stay for a couple days instead of just visiting today?”

“Oh my gosh! I DIND’T EVEN THINK ABOUT THAT!” Crystal shrieked out in joy. “Come on, let’s go ask her.” Crystal grabbed Dawn’s hoof and flew off to her mom.

“Whoa!” Dawn yelped at suddenly being jerked in the direction of said changeling queen.

“Mom, mom!” Crystal cried out as she neared her mother. “Mom, Dawn just made a great suggestion. I know we came by expecting to visit for a day, but would it be all right if I stayed for a couple of days? Dawn and his family did take good care of me while I was staying here the last time. Pleeeeeeaaaaaase!” Crystal brought out her most dangerous weapon, the puppy dog look. Her eyes went as big as dinner plates, her bottom lip jutted out and quivered, her eyes started watering and she started making a lowly whine.

Both Solaris and Cosma cringed with an, “Ooh.” As they closed one eye, they turned their heads to the side with a raised hoof. “That is hard to resist.” Solaris joked.

“Looks like your daughter is playing dirty.” Cosma added in.

Chrysalis was helpless before the pleading look and caved in. “As long as it’s all right with Cosma and Solaris, you can stay here for a few days. But I will be leaving a few guards here to watch you, understood?”

“It’s fine with us.” Cosma said. “We promise to take good care of your daughter Chrysalis.”

Crystal exploded with joy. “THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!” She gripped her mother in a tight hug with the biggest smile she could give. She then flew over to Dawn and grabbed his hoof with hers. “Come on Dawn, let’s go play.” Before he could respond to that, Crystal dragged him along in the air.

“By mom, by dad!” Was all Dawn had time to say as he was dragged off.

The adults simply giggled at the scene and made their way into the castle. Solaris finally calmed down enough to talk. “So Chrysalis, how is your kingdom doing?”

“Much better thank you for asking. Ever since the peace treaty we made and your ponies actually giving love freely to my children, my kingdom has been flourishing. I can’t thank you enough for the help.”

“Oh don’t thank us, Dawn is the one you should be thanking.” Cosma said. “It was really him and his finding of your daughter that helped all this. He convinced us to give you a chance and help you, so that’s what we did.”

“Indeed, though, there are a few things I should warn you about.” Chrysalis said in a serious tone.

“Oh, and what would that be?” Solaris asked.

Chrysalis began explaining. “It seems there are a few changelings that do not approve of this alliance. They think it is merely some form of trap or way of taking over my kingdom. They are loyal to me, but they do not believe I made the right choice.”

“I see.” Solaris hummed in thought. “Would these changeling pose a threat to us?”

“I doubt it, there are only a few of them. However, do be sure to be careful. If any do step out of line, I’ll be sure to punish them myself.” Chrysalis informed.

“Thank you for the warning Chrysalis.” Cosma said.

Back in Dawn’s room, Crystal was unpacking a few things and brought out a couple toys while thinking of what she and Dawn could play. “I know, how about we play house?”

Dawn tilted his head to the side in confusion. “House?”

“Yeah, it’s a game I heard about back when I was lost in Canterlot. A couple foals were playing a game called house where one pony plays the daddy and one plays the mommy, or mommies if there was more than one filly since you ponies have that whole herd thing. You do have herds right?” Crystal asked as she looked back at Dawn.

“Uh, yeah, but…I think if I got old enough to marry, I’d only want one marefriend.” It felt weird for Dawn to talk about something like that with him being so young still….well, young in mind that is. Being trapped in a void prevented his body from growing, and with no mental stimulation to help his mind grow as well, he might as well have been frozen in time in that void.

“Great, I’d hate to have to share you.” Crystal said.

“Share me? What do you mean?” Dawn asked.

“Nothing.” Crystal quickly responded with a green blush. “So…you wanna try playing house?” “It’ll be perfect practice for the real thing when we’re old enough to marry.” Crystal thought to herself.

“I…guess so, sure, okay.” Dawn slowly grew a smile as he spoke, willing to give this new game a try.

As the game went on, Dawn was having fun with it but blushed a bit at the parts where Crystal insisted he had to kiss her on the cheek. Outside the room were two of Dawn’s guards, Silver Spark and Keen Eye, and two changeling guards. Silver Spark and Keen Eye chuckled a bit at some of the parts of the game Crystal and Dawn were playing while the changeling guards stood stoic and stiff, keeping the traditional intimidating look of a guard. One of the changeling guards turned to Keen Eye. “How can you expect to do your job if you’re laughing like that at a child’s antics?”

Keen stopped laughing and responded. “Trust me, when you’ve been Dawn’s personal guards for as long as we have, you tend to be able to do your job with a smile.”

Silver joined in. “Yeah, the young prince is great at making anypony smile and laugh. It’s his special talent.”

The guard just rolled his eyes and went back to standing at attention.

Lunch time soon rolled around as the royal family of Equestria, Chrysalis, and Crystal gathered in the dining hall for Lunch. Discord and Skript had joined them as well. Dawn took a seat next to his big sister Celestia as it had been a while since he last sat next to her. Luna sat on Dawn’s other side while Crystal sat across from him next to her mother. Crystal looked on at Dawn with a dreamy expression. It was official, she was smitten by the young prince and bitten by the love bug. Dawn hadn’t really caught on yet, but Crystal was not about to give up. If it could be seen, there would be little green hearts floating around Crystal’s head.

Chrysalis looked down at her daughter and couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle to herself. “So my dear, are you and Dawn having fun so far?”

Crystal sighed out. “Yes, we are.”

Dawn gave a sheepish smile to Crystal with the way she was staring at him. He leaned over to Luna and spoke in a whisper so only she could hear. “Luna, do you think you could tell me why Crystal is looking at me like that? She’s been acting kind of funny ever since she got here. We started playing this game she heard about called house and kept insisting I kiss her on the cheek at certain points during the game. Now she’s looking at me funny.”

Luna glanced down at her little brother, then over to Crystal and saw the dreamy look in her eyes as she stared at Dawn. Luna grew a smile as she knew what that look was. “Dear brother, it seems Crystal is smitten with you.”

“Bitten, I didn’t bite her, and she didn’t bite me.” Dawn responded cluelessly.

Luna gave a chuckle. “Not bitten, smitten, as in she’s in love with you.”

“Love?” Dawn’s voice raised a bit.

Celestia looked down at Dawn, wondering what was going on. She looked over at Crystal and saw the look. She grew a smile of her own and looked back to Dawn. “It would seem so little brother. Crystal has grown quit fond of you.”

Dawn looked over to Celestia. “Really?” He looked back at Crystal. She simply waved a hoof at him and continued to stare. Dawn blushed at that, his cheeks gaining a tinge of pink.

Solaris and Cosma overheard the conversation and Cosma couldn’t help herself. “Oooohhh, isn’t that sweet. My little Dawn’s first crush.”

Solaris gave a hearty chuckle. “Hah, I knew it was only a matter of time. He does have my good looks after all.” He joked.
Dawn’s face grew more red now in embarrassment. Discord got in on the fun as well. He appeared over the table with a white sash and a gold bow and arrow with a heard for an arrow head and a big red heart hanging over the table. “How wonderful, Dawn has stolen the heart of the changeling princess.”

Skript just laughed. Poor Dawn found himself growing more embarrassed. Celestia noticed this and spoke up to end this. “All right everypony, I think that’s enough for now.” She gave a smile to Dawn.

Everypony calmed down as Dawn looked up at Celestia with a grateful smile.

While this was going on, off in a corner, two royal guards of Celestia’s branch were whispering to each other. “You sure this is a good idea? What if we get caught?” One of them asked.

“Even if we do, this is about sending a message. That prince and king and queen fooled our queen into this little peace treaty. If something isn’t done, they’ll end up taking our queen’s place as rulers of the changeling kingdom. This poison will be sure to send the message we want.” The second guard stated.

“All right, if you’re sure.” The first relented. The two were changelings that had managed to infiltrate Canterlot Castle and take the place of two guards.

The second guard held up a blow gun in a green aura and loaded it with a dart that had a green liquid on it. He looked around the corner and took careful aim at queen Cosma. The changeling put his lips to the blow gun and fired. The dart flew through the air to its intended target.

Dawn was feeling better after everypony had stopped teasing him about Crystal having a crush on him. He looked over the table and happen to see one of the guards aiming something in his general direction and fire a dart. He gasped and grew fearful. Without thinking, he called out and dove into the path of the dart. “Mom, look out!”

“Huh?” Cosma questioned. She looked up just in time to see Dawn fly in front of her and get hit in the neck by a dart.

“AH!” Dawn cried out in pain and fell to the floor.

Everypony in the room gasped in horror. “DAWN!” Cosma cried out. She and Solaris rushed to Dawn’s side as every other pony gathered around him.

Chrysalis looked on in horror at what happened. She looked back and saw two guards look on in surprise that the young prince took the shot. She narrowed her eyes at the two and lit up her horn.

“Uh oh.” The two said. Before they could act, they were enveloped in the queen’s green aura and levitated over.

Dawn Light lay on the floor curled up into a ball shivering. “Dawn, are you okay? What is it?” Solaris asked worriedly. He saw the dart in Dawn’s neck and used his magic to pull it off. He looked at the tip to see it coated in a green liquid. “Poison.” He said in a low tone. He turned his head and began scanning the room. “WHO DID THIS!” His voice boomed throughout the room in anger.

“It was these two.” Chrysalis approached the group with the two guards in her aura. She used her magic to force the two guards to drop their disguise, revealing a pair of changelings. “It seems these two managed to get past your security and tried to poison Cosma.”

Cosma gently lifted Dawn’s shivering form in her forelegs. “Dawn….my baby, are you allright?”

Dawn’s voice was weak and cracking. “Mom….I…I’m so cold…I can’t…I can’t st-stop shaking.” Tears were starting to well up in his eyes.

“Oh Dawn, my poor baby.” Cosma nuzzled Dawn as she held him close to her chest to try and comfort him.

Solaris stomped toward the two changelings in Chrysalis’s grasp. “HOW DARE YOU TRY TO POISON MY WIFE AND HURT MY SON!” He slipped into his royal Canterlot voice. “WHAT IS THE POISON YOU USED?! TELL ME THE ANTIDOTE NOW!”

The two changelings cringed and were ready to wet themselves as they saw the fury of the very cosmos before them. “It…it….it w-w-was b-basalisk poison.”

Discord looked over to the two from Dawn. “Basalisk poison, where did you get that from? Those things are deadly.”

“From our lands.” Chrysalis informed. “ There are areas in our lands where Basilisks live. I’ve no doubt that’s where these two got the poison from.” She turned to the two changelings. “You two are in serious trouble.” Chrysalis said as she made them face her. “To ensure you can’t get away, I will drain you of your magic.” Her horn grew brighter as she started another spell. Green magical energy began to flow from the two changelings to Chrysalis. She drained them of most of their energy just enough to leave them alive, but weak enough so they couldn’t get away.

“Mommy, is Dawn going to be all right?” Crystal asked with a look of a broken heart.

Chrysalis let the two changelings drop and looked down at her daughter sadly. “I’m sorry Crystal, but it isn’t good. The poison of a Basilisk is very deadly. The victim will suffer greatly for a few days before they succumb to….to….” She couldn’t finish her sentence. The adults knew where she was going with this.

“NO!” Cosma cried out as tears started to fall from her eyes. She held Dawn closer to her form. “It can’t be…there…there has to be a cure! I can’t….I can’t lose my baby boy again!” Luna and Celestia were faring no better either. They both were on the verge of tears. She looked up at Discord with Pleading eyes. “Discord, you can cure him can’t you? Just use that chaotic magic of yours and make him better.” She wore a hopeful tearful smile.

Discord’s face fell at the request. “I’m…sorry your majesty, but…I can’t. Basilisks are one of the few creatures in this world my magic can’t affect, let alone their poison. Besides, my magic is only good for causing chaos, not healing.” Discord hung his head as a few tears escaped.

Comsa’s smiled faded back to a frown. She looked back down at Dawn in her forelegs. His eyes were closed, his body was shivering.

Skript approached Chrysalis. “Chrysalis, your majesty, isn’t there anything we can do? Please, anything at all, there must be a cure.”

Chrysalis thought a moment to try and come up with something, anything at all that would save the young prince from a terrible fate. But what?

Basilisks are large serpent like creatures, they are one of the most deadly of creatures known across all the lands. Just looking one in the eyes could kill you. The venom from a basilisk is torturous. The victim will suffer from a fever, causing their whole body to shake as if they were cold. After a while, their whole body will ache and hurt. Nightmares will haunt them in their sleep. The body will slowly start to grow weaker and weaker till it can’t sustain itself anymore and the victim will succumb to…..death. All this in the period of twenty days. Twenty days of suffering and pain until death takes them.

Chapter 21: Grief

Chapter 21: Greif

Dear citizens of Equestria, it is with a heavy heart that I inform you of a terrible tragedy that has befallen our kingdom. Prince Dawn Light, my beloved little brother, has fallen victim to a terrible poison and has rendered him sick. I ask that you all pray for him to be well and recover soon. Chrysalis, queen of the changelings and Equestria’s newest ally has taken it upon herself to retrieve the cure for Dawn Light in hopes of saving him. We must all do our part and simply continue on while hoping Chrysalis will return with the cure soon. You’re loving princess, princess Celestia.

A day had gone by since Dawn Light was poisoned. Luna had taken it upon herself to stay by Dawn’s side in the dream world and keep the nightmares at bay. They figured it would be best to keep him asleep so the pain the poison would bring won’t be so bad. Luna lay asleep next to Dawn in his room with a wing draped over his back like a blanket. She was using her magic to keep him asleep and as comfortable as he could be. Because of this, Celestia had to take over the role of raising and lowering the moon as well. Cosma had yet to leave his side. She simply sat on her haunches next to Dawn’s bed staring at him sadly. Her mane had lost its shine and ethereal appearance. Instead of moving about in an invisible breeze, it just hung off her. Her mind was in a fragile state. Tooky was on his perch looking down at Dawn sadly.

Solaris entered the room and approached Cosma, placing a wing on her back. “Cosma, dear, you need to eat something. You haven’t eaten anything since Dawn was poisoned.”

“How can I when my son is suffering so and there’s nothing I can do to help him?” Cosma said, keeping her eyes on her son.

“How do you think I feel? Our son has finally returned to us after being gone for about a thousand years and now we may lose him again. Not eating isn’t going to help anypony. Please Cosma, eat something.”

“….Have the servants send up some food, I’m not about to leave my son’s side.”

“Of course dear.” Solaris nuzzled Cosma. She did nothing in response. Solaris turned and walked out, closing the door behind him. As soon as it closed, he heard his wife begin to cry. He looked back a moment, then continued on to the kitchen.

In the dream realm, Luna was doing her best to help Dawn feel safe. She had created an open field of flowers and a few trees for a calming scenery for Dawn. She and Dawn were lying on the ground together just as in the real world. “Luna, I’m scared. Am I gonna die?” Dawn asked.

Luna nuzzled Dawn Light. “Of course not little brother, Chrysalis has gone to find the cure for you. I promise she will return with it to make you better.”

“I hope so, I want to see my friends again.”

“I know Dawn.” She paused a moment. “Dawn Light, how about I show you my private garden?”

Dawn looked up at Luna curiously. “You’re private garden?”

Luna gave a smile. The landscape shifted and warped till it changed. Dawn found himself in another open field with flowers and a small pond nearby with a little waterfall. Some of the flowers had a luminescent glow. It could be seen because it was now dark.

“Wow, Luna, where are we?” Dawn stood up to look the area over. He looked up and could see the stars clearly.

“Look behind you Dawn.” Luna said.

Dawn turned around and could see a whole planet before him. “What…what is that?”

Luna came up beside Dawn. “That is our world, Dawn. We are on the moon…though, not really. This is the dream world after all. You see, I am able to travel to the moon whenever I want some time alone to relax. I created a little garden for myself on the moon so I wouldn’t just be looking at moon dust the whole time. What do you think?”

Dawn gave a small smile. “It’s very pretty Lulu, thank you for showing me this. Can we stay here until I can wake up?”

“Of course Dawn. I promise not to leave your side until you’re better.” The two retook their previous position as they lay next to each other with Luna laying a wing over Dawn Light. The only sound was that of the small waterfall in front of the pond. Luna gazed up at the planet with Dawn. A small tear ran down her cheek and fell to the grassy ground.

Dawn heard the sound of a drop of water falling. He looked down and started looking back up in time to see another drop fall. His eyes finally fell on Luna’s face and could see tears coming from her eyes. “Luna, are you okay?”

Luna looked down and quickly rubbed her eyes with the crook of her left foreleg. “Yes….I’m okay Dawn.”

Dawn tilted his head to the side slightly. “Why are you crying?”

Luna locked eyes with Dawn. She gave a heavy sigh. “I’m…I’m just scared and worried for you little brother. I don’t want to lose you again.”

Dawn nuzzled into Luna’s barrel. “It’s all right Luna, Chrysalis will get the cure for me. You’ll see, I’ll be better in no time.” He reassured and offered a small smile. Inside, he was scared, very scared. He just didn’t want to see his big sister cry so he tried putting on a brave face.

Luna could see it in his eyes, the fear he felt. That was enough for Luna to break the dam that held back her sorrow. She gripped Dawn in a tight hug and cried. “Dawn, I’m so sorry. I wish there was more I could do for you. I wish….I wish I could make you better.”

Dawn Frowned. He hugged Luna back. “It’s all right big sister, just having you here with me helps. I don’t feel as scared.” The two simply lay there in their hug in silence.

Back in the realm of the awake, Crystal, who had been allowed to stay at Canterlot castle, was sobbing to herself in the room she was provided with. “Oh Dawn, why did this have to happen?” She held her little Dawn Light plushy close to her. “We were going to get married and have children together.” Her tears fell from her eyes to the floor. “*Sniff* Stupid changeling subjects, why couldn’t they see this peace between us and the ponies is a good thing? It’s not fair.” Then, like a sprinkler, her eyes burst with tears and sprayed out as she wept. “WAH HA HAH HAH! IT’S NOT FAIR!” The changeling guards outside the room that were assigned to her could do nothing to console the distraught filly changeling princess.

“AH HA HA HA HAH! AAAAAAAAHH HA HA HA!” Fluttershy was faring no better. She and her six friends along with Spike rushed to the castle as soon as they heard the bad news. Fluttershy was bawling her eyes out at Dawn’s predicament. “I can’t believe somepony would want to hurt him! It’s not fa-ha-hair! AH HA HA HAH!”

Twilight was doing her best to try and calm the distraught sensitive Pegasus. “Fluttershy, please calm down. I know you’re upset, we all are, but we have to be strong for Dawn. And besides, the changelings that fired that poison dart were aiming for the queen, not Dawn. He just jumped in the way to save his mom.” Twilight was trying her hardest to keep it together herself.

“This isn’t fair!” Rainbow Dash declared. “There has to be something we can do instead of just sitting around doing nothing.”

“And what do you think we can do Rainbow Dash?” Applejack asked. “Do you know how ta cure basilisk poison?”

“Well….no…but….there must be something we can do.” Rainbow tried to argue back. “I mean…why don’t we try to go after Chrysalis and help her get this cure?”

“Because we don’t know which way she went.” Twilight answered. “We won’t even know what to look for.”

“True…but…we…” Rainbow wracked her brain to try and think of something.

Twilight practically glared at Dash. “There’s nothing we can do Rainbow! Give it up!” Without realizing it, a couple tears escaped from Twilight’s eyes. “How do you think I feel? Dawn started to feel like he was really part of my family so quickly. He started calling me cousin right away when he found out Cadence and my big brother was married. I was going to be his teacher too. Now….he….he….” Her lower lip began to quiver, her resolve slowly faded. She finally broke down and let her tears flow.

Rainbow Dash relented as she looked at Twilight sadly. The girls gathered around Twilight. Rarity spoke first to try and comfort her. “Twilight, we understand. You want to help too just as badly as the rest of us, but there just isn’t anything we can do.”

“All we can do is be here fer him and support the royal family.” Applejack stated.

In a flash of white, Discord appeared in the room. “Hello girls.” He greeted sadly.

The girls looked up as expected but…saw nothing. They looked down and saw who they expected, but he was smaller, even shorter than Spike.

“Discord?” Spike questioned.

Fluttershy had calmed down enough to speak. “Discord, *Sniff* what happened? Why are you so small?”

“Hoh, I just figured my size should fit how I feel.” Discord answered.

“You feel…small?” Rainbow questioned.

“Of course. I’m a being of chaos. I am capable of bending the very fabric of reality to my will…yet….even I can’t help one of my best friends during his time of need. I just feel so…powerless and small.” Discord slumped as he dropped to the ground on his rump.

Fluttershy walked up to Discord and hugged him. “Oh Discord, we’re all upset about this.”

Pinkie Pie had yet to say anything at all. She sat quietly on her haunches with her back to the others. Her mane and tail had completely deflated and was straight. Her bright pink colors had faded to darker shades. She was feeling just as bad as the others if not worse as she had tears streaming from her eyes.

Discord looked past Fluttershy and saw Pinkie. “Pinkie Pie?” He spoke to get her attention. She just glanced at Discord, and then turned back around.

“She’s been like that ever since the news about Dawn got out. She hasn’t said a single thing or even cracked a smile.” Fluttershy informed.

“We’ve tried everything we could to comfort her, but nothing works.” Rarity said.

“I don’t blame her, I feel like crying myself.” Discord said.

“I think we all do.” Twilight informed. They all fell silent after that.

Rainbow Dash looked to the side as if in thought. After a moment of thinking, she faced forward again and broke the silence. “Girls, I…I gotta go.” Rainbow Dash flew out of the room before anypony could respond.

In Celestia’s study, she was busy with a few documents. Skript knocked on her door. “Princess, may I come in?”

Celestia didn’t take her eyes off the scrolls as she continued working, holding a quill in her magic. “You may, enter Skript.”
Skript walked up to the princess and bowed. “Princess….I….I’m really sorry. It was my job to protect Dawn Light and I failed. Because of me, he’s now been poisoned and could die.”

Celestia ceased her work and looked to Skript. “This isn’t your fault Skript. Those changelings were aiming for my mother and Dawn saw it coming, so he dove in the path of the dart to save mother. You have nothing to apologize….for….” Celestia’s voice cracked at the end. She closed her eyes a moment. “You…have been doing a….a fine job as Dawn’s body guard.” Celestia was trying her best to keep it together. With her mother and father in the state of mind they were in and Luna watching over Dawn in the dream realm, it was up to her to run the kingdom alone. She had to stay strong for her subjects, for her parents, her friends, her sister….her little brother. “I know you are worried about Dawn, everypony is. But blaming yourself won’t help. We….we have to be strong for him. We have to have faith Chrysalis will return with the flower that can save Dawn in time.” Her voice was starting to sound shaky.

Skript could see Celestia was having trouble keeping herself together. He said nothing on the matter. “Of course princess. If there is anything you need, just let me know.”

“Thank you Skript, I appreciate….everything….you….” Her voice slowly fell as she finally broke down and started to cry, her head on her desk with her hooves covering her muzzle. This princess of the sun, the very princess who had to banish her own sister to the moon and ruled over Equestria for about a thousand years on her own was reduced to tears over her little brother.

Skript slowly approached Celestia and placed a hoof on her shoulder. All he could do was be there with her as she cried out. The weight of everything going on had finally caught up to her.

Blue Blood sat sadly on his haunches in his room. It was time for his daily grooming and was dead silent for the most part. The maid taking care of his grooming finally spoke. “Sire, are you all right, you haven’t said a single things since I came in.”

Blue Blood just glanced at the maid, then lowered his eyes back to the ground. “I’m just sad my uncle is suffering so and there’s nothing I can do. Normally I would be barking orders or yelling at somepony before I met Dawn. Now….he…he helped me become a better stallion and more suited to my role as a prince. I feel horrible that I can’t do a thing to help with my title as prince.” He gave a tired sigh.

“Sire, I feel bad about this too. The young prince is such a wonderful pony. He doesn’t deserve to be going through this. He’s been a real ball of sunshine in the palace for everypony.” The maid said as she continued her work combing Blue’s coat. “He’s brought such laughter and joy to the staff and has always made an effort to make sure everypony is happy.”

“I know, which is why I wish I could help him.” Blue Blood said. “I do hope Chrysalis gets back in time with the flower she said could cure Dawn.”

Meanwhile, in the Crystal Empire, princess Cadence had fallen into a depression upon hearing the news of her beloved cousin Dawn. She barely eats, hasn’t slept a wink, and mostly stays in her room. Shining Armor entered their bedroom where Cadence was lying on the bed. Her mane was a mess, her coat was looking a bit dirty, and her eyes had bags under them. She wasn’t wearing her usual royal attire. “Cadence, honey, please don’t do this to yourself. I’m upset about Dawn too, but depriving yourself like this won’t help him. What do you think he’d say if he saw you like this?”

Cadence didn’t make eye contact as she responded. “That I look like a mess.”

“Please Cadence, eat something, take a bath, get yourself cleaned up. I know your upset, but we can’t forget we are running a kingdom here.”

Cadence narrowed her eyes and looked at Shining. “Running a kingdom? Is that all you care about? My cousin is suffering and there’s nothing I can do to help! And all you care about is running the kingdom?!” She nearly shouted.

Shining recoiled from his wife. “I didn’t mean it like that. Cadence, please calm down.”

Cadence took a breath and sighed. She closed her eyes and hung her head as she spoke with sadness in her voice. “Your right Shining, I’m sorry. I’m just so worried we may lose Dawn again. He vanished for a millennium, then out of nowhere reappears, now we may lose him again for good.”

Shining climbed onto the bed and held Cadence. She nuzzled into his barrel. “I know Cadence, I’m scared for him too. He’s my little cousin too now after all.” He frowned. “But sitting around here moping won’t do any pony any good. Now come on, what do you say we get you cleaned up and get something in that belly of yours.”

As if to agree, Cadence’s stomach growled. “Yeah, okay Shining.” Cadence finally agreed. She got off the bed and made her way to her bathroom.

Back in Ponyville at the CMC clubhouse, the three fillies sat in a circle with their heads hung and frowns prominent on their faces. “Feel like doing any crusading?” Scootaloo asked.

“Not really.” Sweetie Belle responded.

“Yeah, me neither, not when Dawn is sick. A fellow cutie mark crusader is ill and we can’t do nothin about it.” Apple Bloom said.

“I wish my sister took us with them to the castle so we could be there for Dawn too.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Me too, but they did say we have to be strong for Dawn and hope Chrysalis comes back with that cure.” Scootaloo pointed out.

Apple Bloom’s expression turned to one of determination. “You’re right Scootaloo, we need ta be strong fer our fellow Cutie Mark Crusader. We can’t just be moping around here.”

“Then what should we do?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Apple Bloom’s face fell at the question. “I don’t know.”

There was a knock on the door of their clubhouse. Scootaloo stood up and went to answer it. “Wonder who that could be.” She opened the door to see Rainbow Dash there. “Rainbow Dash, what are you doing here?” She asked happily.

Rainbow greeted Scootaloo with a small smile. “Hey there squirt, I was wondering if we could talk for a bit alone.”

Scootaloo raised a brow at the request. It quickly faded as she smiled again. “Sure, no problem.” She turned to her two friends. “You girls don’t mind do you?”

“Of course not, go ahead.” Sweetie Belle responded.

“Great, I’ll be back soon.” Scootaloo said.

Rainbow Dash flew up and led Scootaloo to a lone cloud up in the sky. Rainbow Dash sat down on her haunches as Scootaloo flew up next to her. Rainbow offered a smile. “Heh, you’re getting pretty good at flying now Scoots.”

Scootaloo smiled up at Dash. “It’s all thanks to your couching Dash.”

Rainbow Dash looked down at her hooves with a frown.

Scootaloo tilted her head slightly as she looked up at Dash. “Rainbow, what’s wrong?"

Rainbow Dash simply glanced at Scootaloo.

“It’s Dawn isn’t it? You’re upset about him being sick too just like us.”

“Yeah, I am. I just wish there was something I could do. But all I’m good at is flying fast and doing stunts.” Scootaloo leaned into Dash’s side. Rainbow looked down at Scootaloo in a bit of surprise. She placed a wing over Scootaloo and held her close with it.

“It’s okay Dash, we just have to keep hoping Dawn will be fine. The princess did say we all need to be strong for Dawn don’t we?” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah, we do.” Rainbow fell silent for a moment before speaking again. “Scootaloo, I’ve really started to see you as the little sister I never had. You’re a great filly with a lot of potential. I really enjoy our time together.”

Scootaloo gave another confused look. “Really?” She gave a smile. “I’m glad you feel that way Dash. I really enjoy our time together too, you’re such an awesome pony.”

“I sure don’t feel awesome right now.” Rainbow’s voice became heavy with sorrow. “Scoots, if anything were to happen to you….I…I don’t know what I’d do. I really do care about you like a little sister, and I’d be real upset if anything were to happen to you.” Rainbow nuzzled Scootaloo on the cheek.

Scootaloo nuzzled back. “Come on Dash, you don’t have to worry about that, I’m a tough filly. I can take care of myself.”

Rainbow pulled back from the nuzzling. “I know Scoots, I just felt I needed to get that off my chest. Just remember that if you should need anything, anything at all, you just let your big sis know and I’ll help out with whatever you need.” Rainbow’s voice sounded more lively with that statement.

“Sure Rainbow, thanks.” The two shared a hug with Dash adding her wings into it. After the hug they shared, Dash managed to smile down at Scootaloo.

“I’d better get back to the castle and my friends. I’ll see ya later, okay?” Rainbow Dash stood up.

“Sure Rainbow, see ya later…big sis.” Scootaloo said with a wider smile.

This made Rainbow smile bigger as well. “Later little sis.” She spread out her wings and flew back to the castle.

Scootaloo waved a hoof as Dash flew off. Once she was out of sight, Scootaloo flew down and back to the clubhouse.

A couple days passed and Chrysalis still had yet to return to the castle with the plant that would provide the cure for Dawn’s condition. There were times where Luna would bring Dawn out of his sedated state so he could eat at least but felt the pain from the poison surge through his body. It pained his family to see him like this when he was awake, but it was no better when he was asleep as Luna was the only one that could speak with him. She was focusing all her magic to keep Dawn under and pain free while also keeping the nightmares away. During his time of illness, every pony in the castle seemed to have less energy. It was as if every pony had their energy drained from them and were just going through the motions ever since Dawn fell ill.

It was clear with Dawn’s coming, the castle had grown much brighter than it was before. Now, with him suffering so, a dark cloud loomed over the city of Canterlot; and not just Canterlot, but Ponyville as well and the Crystal Empire for Cadence and Shining Armor. The lives Dawn touched were miserable with him knocking at death’s door. Chrysalis needed to hurry or Dawn wouldn’t last much longer.

A royal guard burst into Dawn’s room where his mother and father sat watching him sleep. “Your majesties, Chrysalis is on the approach, she’s come back.”

After two more days passed, Chrysalis finally returned with a few flowers. Blue flowers with white strips were clutched in her hoof as she flew as fast as she could to the castle with a few of her changelings that went with her. She arrived at the castle and a wave of relief could be felt as it washed over the castle. But the cure had yet to be administered. Chrysalis began work. She knew the cure and how to make this as her changelings would, once in a while, fall prey to the beastly snake known as a basilisk.

Chrysalis mushed the plants into a liquid and brought it before Dawn as he rested. Cosma nudged Luna as a sign to wake Dawn up. In the dream realm, she and Dawn rested in the lunar garden gazing at the planet. Luna gave a small gasp as she sensed somepony trying to wake her. She looked down at Dawn. “Dawn, it is time to wake up again. Are you ready?”

Dawn frowned. “I don’t like waking up and feeling that pain, it’s horrible.”

Luna nuzzled Dawn. “I know, but we can’t have you starving and wasting away, can we? Just be ready for it.”

“Okay.” Dawn braced himself for what was to come when he woke up. Luna cancelled her spell and woke Dawn up. Immediately, he felt a wave of pain course through his body. “AH!” He cried out and curled up into a ball as he shivered. “It…it hurts.” He cried out.

Luna frowned, she didn’t like seeing her little brother like this and felt guilty for waking him up when it would just lead to pain.

“Dawn, I’m so sorry.” Cosma said. She quickly picked Dawn up and held him close to her chest. “Don’t worry Dawn, you don’t have to feel it for much longer. Chrysalis has returned with the cure.” She said with a sad smile.

Chrysalis approached Cosma and looked down at Dawn with the liquid cure in a vile. “Dawn, you must drink this. It will make you better.”

Dawn could barely move. “I…I can’t…move.” His voice was hollow and broken from the pain.

“Here, I’ll give it to you.” Cosma took the vile from Chrysalis with her magic and popped the cork off. She held Dawn’s head and fed him the drink like he was a baby drinking from a bottle. Dawn gulped it down until every drop was gone.

As this was going on, Twilight and her friends rushed to Dawn’s room to see him drink the cure. Discord and Skript joined shortly.

“There, now what?” Cosma asked Chrysalis.

“It will take some time for the antidote to take effect, he should go back to sleep for now.” Chrysalis informed.

Cosma looked down at her son. “Dawn, just a little longer.” She placed him back on the bed next to Luna.

Luna placed a wing over Dawn and used her magic to put him back to sleep.

“Did it work?” Twilight asked.

“How long till the antidote takes effect?” Fluttershy asked.

“Will it be long?” Pinkie asked.

Chrysalis raised a hoof to halt anymore questions. “I didn’t want to say this in front of Dawn, but you all have a right to know. The sooner the antidote is administered, the better the chances of working. My changelings fell ill from having a run in with a basilisk and was lucky to merely escape with just getting poisoned. I have been able to administer the cure to them quickly, so it has always been effective. However, after the course of a few days….I don’t know for sure if the antidote will work. All we can do now is hope.”

Cosma placed a hoof to her mouth. “Dawn.”

Solaris placed a wing on his wives back. He looked to Chrysalis with tired pleading eyes. “Can you at least give us an estimate of how long we have to wait before we know for sure if the cure worked or not?”

Chrysalis hung her head. “I’ve done all I can. We can find out if the antidote worked by tomorrow morning. If Dawn is still in pain….I’m afraid it won’t be a good sign.”

Cosma buried her head in her husband’s chest as she cried.

“Well of course he’ll be fine!” Discord insisted. “He has to be! There are so many ponies rooting for him! After everything he’s been through, he has to make it, he…he just has too.”

The others nodded in agreement. “I agree with Discord, all we can do now is continue praying Dawn will make it.” Celestia’s voice said from behind the group. She had snuck up behind everypony a while ago and heard Chrysalis’s words. She wasn’t looking so good either. Celestia had bags under her eyes as a clear indication she wasn’t getting much sleep. Her mane was a mess, and her coat was looking ragged. Not as bad as Cosma, but she wasn’t looking much like a royal at the moment. All anypony could do now was wait.

Author's Note

In case LordDerpacus sees this, I'm sorry for not responding to you sooner, but for some reason, the PM system is acting funny on me and won't work. In regards to your question about Ghoul from The Angel Of Equestria. I did not come up with him, he was submitted by someone else, however, I see no problem with you using him. If you get a pm before seeing this, then disregard this message, it will be the same in the pm if I can get one sent.

Chapter 22: Recovery

Chapter 22: Recovery

Cosma trotted down the hall with her husband by her side and wearing a smile. “Mom, I can walk you know, I feel fine now, really.” Dawn whined from his mother’s back.

“Oh no, you’re still weak, you just woke up and are recovering. You are not moving a muscle unless necessary until you are one hundred percent better.” Cosma stated. It was the day after Chrysalis administered the cure for the poison that had afflicted Dawn.
That morning, everypony at the castle had gathered at Dawn’s door with Celestia, Chrysalis, Crystal, Cosma and Solaris gathered around Dawn’s bed. Luna cancelled her spell that kept Dawn asleep to see if he would wake up on his own. Luna was the first to open her eyes and the others waited with anticipation. Dawn’s eyes slowly opened as he let out a small moan. Though he had been asleep for the whole ordeal, he still looked tired with bags under his eyes, but he woke up without cringing or yelping in pain. That was a good sign, it meant the antidote worked and Dawn would pull through.

Dawn’s eyes looked over everypony in the room and gave a weak smile. “Hey everyone.” He weakly said.
At this, Cosma’s eyes watered over in joy and quickly held her son in a loving embrace. The others cheered out in joy upon realizing Dawn would be fine.

After Cosma’s words that told Dawn to take it easy in her way, Solaris followed up. “She’s right son, you need to relax. You may be well enough to get out of bed, but you need to conserve your strength until you’ve fully recovered.” They were on the way to the dining hall with a bit of a crowd following them. Discord, Skript, Celestia and Luna, Blue Blood, Chrysalis, Crystal, and the six elements of harmony were following the king and queen with Dawn to the dining hall for breakfast.

“Ooh, I can’t wait to start planning a ‘congratulations on getting better let’s all celebrate that Dawn is okay now’ party!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

“That sounds like a fine idea Pinkie Pie.” Applejack said.

“We’re all so glad you’re okay now Dawn.” Fluttershy said with a soft smile.

Dawn looked back to his friends. “Thanks guys. I’m glad too. I really missed seeing you all while I was stuck being asleep.” Tooky gave a squawk as he flew alongside Cosma. “Yes Tooky, I missed you too.” Tooky gave a smile at that.

Crystal simply watched Dawn with a dreamy expression as she hovered along with the group next to her mother. She looked up to Chrysalis. “Mom, thank you for saving Dawn.”

Chrysalis gave a small smile to her daughter. “I’m just glad he’s all right now. I owe him for saving you from being lost in this city.” Chrysalis responded. She then grew a mischievous smile. “Besides, I’ve seen how you look at him like you are now, you really like him don’t you?”

Crystal blushed as she looked to the side. “That obvious huh?” She asked.
Chrysalis gave a chuckle.

“You kidding? We could see that blush a mile away.” Rainbow Dash suddenly said as she appeared next to Crystal.

“Awe, does Crystal have a crush on Dawn?” Twilight asked as she looked back.

Crystal’s blush intensified.

Celestia intervened. “All right little ponies, that’s enough, let’s not make her embarrassed.”

The group backed off from Crystal.

“Crush?” Dawn asked himself silently. He heard the conversation fully and was left to wonder. “Crystal has a crush on me? Gosh, am I supposed to do something about it? What do I do? I don’t know anything about this stuff.” He thought to himself.

The group soon entered the dining hall and every pony took a seat at the table. The king and Queen took a seat at the head with Cosma using her magic to set Dawn from off her back to sitting next to her with Luna next to him. Celestia sat across from Luna. The rest were spread out. Once the food was served, Dawn perked up with a question. “So when will my lessons with Twilight begin?”

“When you’re all better.” Solaris said.

“But I am better, I really want to get started on learning stuff with my cousin Twilight.” Dawn whined.

“Dawn.” Solaris said waringly. “You are still weak, you just woke up and you need to take it easy until you’re back at full strength. Once you have fully recovered, then you can prance about all you like, understood?” He finished with a stern gaze.

Dawn hung his head slightly and responded in a low sad tone. “Yes sir.”

Solaris gave a heavy sigh as he regretted sounding so harsh. He was about to say something when Cosma placed a hoof on his shoulder. They only need look at each other to know what was about to happen.

Cosma placed a wing over her son as she looked down at him. “Dawn, sweetie, we love you very much and we were very worried about you when you were sick. We just want to make sure you’ll be okay. I understand you’re anxious to start learning and have Twilight as your new teacher, but you need to relax and wait until you’re at full strength again. If you push yourself too much, you’ll just end up having to rest in bed again for a while. Do you understand?”

Dawn gave a small smile up at his mother. “Yeah, I guess so.”

Cosma leaned her head down and nuzzled Dawn’s cheek lovingly. “That’s my little prince. Now eat up so you can start getting better.”

Dawn’s plate had a bit more food on it than it usually did, there was a nice big stack of pancakes just for him. Without any hesitation, Dawn dug right in.

After breakfast was had, Dawn shared a goodbye hug with Twilight, Spike and their five friends before they left the castle for home. Crystal gave Dawn a goodbye hug as well as she and Chrysalis needed to return back to their hive. Now it was just Dawn with his family and three friends at the castle, Skript, Discord, and Tooky.

A couple days flew by as Dawn recovered and was soon back at full strength. It was nearing his first day of being tutored by Twilight. It was arranged so he would go to Ponyville by carriage so Twilight could teach him there where she would have all the necessary items she might need instead of her having to lug a bunch of things back and forth.

Dawn was eagerly awaiting when it was time to leave for his first lessons with Twilight as he bounded for the carriage port of the castle. His sisters and parents followed along to bid him a fun day. “Now you be a good colt for Twilight and do as she says Dawn.” Solaris said.

“Don’t worry dad, when have I ever misbehaved?” Dawn asked back.

Solaris gave a small chuckle. “Hm hm, good point.”

Cosma nuzzled Dawn’s cheek. “Ooh, I’m going to miss my little colt. I hope you have a good first day of lessons.”

Dawn smiled with a giggle. “Heh heh, thanks mom, with my cousin Twilight as my teacher, I’m sure to have a good time.”

They soon arrived at the port and two Pegasus guards were hitched up to an open carriage waiting for Dawn. “We wish you a fine day little brother.” Luna said.

“We’ll be waiting for you to return in the afternoon.” Celestia added.

Dawn hopped into the carriage and waved his family goodbye. “Bye every pony, see you this afternoon.” The pegasi took that as the signal to take off. The spread their wings, galloped forward, and flew into the air.

Twilight Sparkle was in a bit of a rush as she was getting things ready for her first day as Dawn’s teacher and mentor. “Oh, I hope I have everything. Let’s see, chalk board, check. Desk, check. Books, check. Anything else?”

“Twilight calm down, I know this is your first time as a teacher, but you’re really smart. You’ll do fine.” Spike tried to assure.

Twilight paused her running about to look at the little drake. She took in a breath and managed to relax. “You’re right Spike, this is Dawn Light we’re talking about. I’m sure everything will be just fine.”

A few moments later, the library door opened and Dawn Light stepped in. “Hello cousin Twilight, I’m ready for my first day of learning.” He cheered.

“Hello Dawn Light, glad to hear it. Just take a seat at the desk there and we can get started.” Twilight said. Next thing she knew, she was in a hug Dawn had initiated. Her eyes widened in surprise at first, she then looked down at Dawn with a smile and hugged back.

After a moment, Dawn released the hug and went to the desk at the center of the room. “Ready, so what am I going to learn first today?”

“Well, I figured for the first part of your class, I’ll be teaching you history, followed by math, then science, and finish it off with a bit of magic lessons.” Twilight stated.

“Great.” Dawn cheered. And so the lessons began. Spike did what he could to help every once in a while as he tended to the library. Twilight provided Dawn with a few books that would cover the subjects she was teaching him and a couple notebooks to take down notes. The day wore on as Dawn did his best to learn the lessons. He was enjoying the history lesson as he learned about the things he missed out on. Science proved to be quit the interesting subject, but it would take him a while to get the hang of it. When it came time for math, that was where he hit a snag.

Twilight tried to start off simple for Dawn but it was proving rather difficult for him. He already knew how to add and subtract numbers. But multiplication was a whole new area for him. Twilight gave a sigh as she tried again. “Okay, one more time. Two times four is eight. When you multiply, you take the bottom number in the problem and add it as many times as the top number. So two times four is the same as four plus four. Do you get it now?” She asked.

Dawn gave a curious look as he thought about it for a moment. “Then…why not just say that instead?”

Twilight’s face fell to her podium with a thud followed by a groan.

Dawn frowned upon seeing his new mentor’s reaction. “I’m sorry Twilight, I am trying, really.”

Twilight lifted her head from the podium and looked to Dawn. “It’s okay Dawn, not everypony can get everything the first time. This will just be one of those things for you.” She gave a smile as she continued. “You’ll get it, and I’ll do my best to help you.”

Dawn gave a small smile of his own. “Thanks Twilight, and I promise to try harder.”

“Don’t try too hard or you’ll get a headache.” Spike commented with a snicker.

Twilight shot him a disapproving glare.

“What?” Spike asked cluelessly.

Twilight gave another sigh. “Nothing, let’s just get back to the lesson, okay?”

“Okay.” Dawn responded with a nod. And so the lessons continued. With Dawn Light now having a teacher and pretty much a school day, this would at least give Dawn something to do for the day instead of having to find ways to entertain himself when Skript couldn’t be there or his sisters, or Discord. Blue Blood was nice at least now, but he wasn’t exactly good at coming up with fun things to do. Plus, with him being a prince as well, he was usually too busy to play anyway.

The days went on and Dawn began to learn like he did when Star Swirl the bearded was his teacher. Winter was coming to a close and Winter Wrap Up was just around the corner, which also meant the newly created holiday named after Dawn to celebrate his return to Equestria and his family would not be far behind.

When Winter Wrap Up came around, Dawn wanted to do something to help, but he was too young to really do anything. So instead, he anxiously waited for Winter Wrap up to end so Dawn’s Day could begin. He and his sisters were going to go to Ponyville to celebrate it with Dawn’s friends. As soon as Winter Wrap Up finished, Pinkie Pie wasted no time in decorating Ponyville for the new holiday which she was anxiously waiting for as well when she heard the news of a new holiday. No specifics were given as to what kind of decorations should be used if any, so Pinkie Pie came up with her own idea. She decided to use decorations that looked similar to Dawn’s cutie Mark.

Pinkie Pie ran about the town in a pink blur putting up streamers, tying balloons to lamp posts and houses while the residence got ready for the outside celebration by cooking up a variety of goods to place on the tables being set outside along the streets. It was actually set to occur two days after Winter Wrap Up later so Ponies could rest a bit before they had to start getting ready for the holiday. Regardless, many ponies were happy about this new holiday and started getting things ready for it.

Ponyville was now decked out with many decorations. Four ropes were tied to the top of town hall and came down to the tops of four other houses with colorful flags on them. A carriage was spotted on approach with Celestia, Luna, and Dawn Light between them coming in for a landing in Ponyville. The citizens cheered as it came to a landing to greet Dawn Light. Mayor Mare was the first to step up to them and greet them with a bow. “Your majesties, thank you for gracing our town with your presence to celebrate this new holiday, Dawn’s Day.” The crowd cheered again.

Celestia gave a warm smile to the mayor. “Thank you for such a warm welcome. We look forward to enjoying this day with all of you.”

“Indeed, we’ve been looking forward to this for some time now since its inception.” Luna added.

Dawn cocked a brow at the unfamiliar word. “What’s inception mean?”

Celestia looked down at Dawn as she answered. “It’s just another word to say thought up.”

Dawn responded with a simple. “Oh.”

“Little brother, why don’t you do the honors and start the festivities.” Luna suggested with a smile.

Dawn Light looked up to Luna with a smile. “Okay.” He took a couple steps forward and cleared his throat before speaking officially. “*Aheam* Citizens of Ponyville, it is with great pleasure that I hereby declare the first day of Dawn’s day to….BEGIN!” Dawn hovered up on the last word and flared out his forehooves. With that, the crowd cheered again and began the party. With the celebration now underway, Dawn was greeted by his fellow CMC friends. “Hey girls.”

“Hey there Dawn, congratulations on havin a holiday named after ya.” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, but I can’t help but wonder why Rainbow Dash doesn’t have a day named after her.” Scootaloo asked. “She’s just so awesome.”

Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes at the comment and ignored it. “So Dawn, what do you want to do?”

Dawn Light thought a moment. “I don’t know, what kind of games or stuff do you have set up here?”

“Oh we got all kinds.” Pinkie said suddenly appearing with a smile. “We got one of my personal favorites, pin the tail on the pony. We also got a dunk tank, twister, relay races, eight legged races, and all kind of fun things. Come on!” She cheered as she picked Dawn up and placed him on her back. She then galloped off with the CMC following close behind.

Celestia and Luna smiled and chuckled at the scene as their little brother was swept away by Pinkie Pie.

“Our first stop on the fun train is bobbing for apples!” Pinkie exclaimed as she stopped at a large bucket with water and apples floating around. Applejack was next to it supervising the thing. “Hey there Applejack, look who came to party with us.”

“Well hey there sugar cube, welcome to the party.” Applejack greeted.

Dawn jumped down from Pinkie’s back and greeted Applejack with a smile. “Hi there Applejack, can I give this a try?”

“Sure, go right ahead.” Applejack said as she gestured with a hoof to the apple bobbing game.

After Dawn went off to have fun, Celestia and Luna took the opportunity to talk to Twilight and found her enjoying a few treats with Rarity and Fluttershy at a table. “Excuse me Twilight, might we have a word with you for a moment?” Celestia asked.

Twilight turned with a smile. “Of course pincess, what is it?”

Luna began. “You see, Dawn has grown a bit more curious about the Crystal Empire Cadence now watches over. He has been asking when he might be able to go.”

Celestia continued where Luna left off. “We were wondering if it wouldn’t be too much trouble for you if you were to accompany him and watch over him with Cadence and Shining Armor. We figured it would be a good chance for you to spend some time with him and Cadence as well.”

“Really?” Twilight questioned. “Sure, I won’t mind. I would love to.” She said happily.

“Thank you Twilight, we’ll let you make plans for when you’ll be able to go, then we’ll tell Dawn as a kind of surprise.” Celestia responded with a smile.

“I’m sure he’ll be very surprised and pleased.” Twilight said back.

With that matter out of the way, Celestia and Luna joined the celebration brought on for their little brother and Dawn continued having a blast with the games and food made for this day.

Author's Note

AN: Hey guys, sorry it took me so long to get this next chapter out, but I’ve been busy with other stuff. I’m not dead, just busy. Anyway, sorry again and hope you at least liked this chapter even though it’s a little shorter than the others. Be sure to let me know what you think.

Chapter 24: Dawn's Interdimensional Adventure

Dawn’s Interdimensional Adventure

Dawn’s visit to the Crystal Empire had been a fun one. He, Twilight, and Spike had arrived there in the same week the crystal fair was to be held. It was a fun celebration held every year in the Crystal Empire to keep the crystal pony’s spirits up. Dawn was also able to spend some fun quality time with Cadence and Shining Armor during his stay. After his week long visit, it was time to say good bye which Dawn was sad to do but was eager to get back home as well and tell his family about everything he got to do while visiting the place.

After arriving home, Dawn Light went back to his routine life, learning from Twilight, spending time with his family when he could, getting to see Crystal once in a while and their relationship seemed to grow….for Dawn any way. Crystal couldn’t possibly be any more in love with Dawn than she already was. Dawn also had fun with his friends at the castle with Discord, Tooky, and Skript. One day, Dawn heard that Twilight had gone through that portal he was told about again to stop some sirens there from crating trouble. Now Dawn was more curious than ever about this other world but he had never even seen the portal.

A week went by since that incident was resolved and Twilight returned with news of victory. Dawn was given the chance to spend a week in Ponyville this time so he could spend time with Twilight and her friends. Dawn packed his things, said his farewell to his family and was sent off in a carriage to Ponyville.

Dawn arrived and stepped off the carriage to be greeted by Twilight and Spike again. “Hello cousin Twilight, cousin Spike.” He hugged them both.

They happily hugged back as Twilight greeted him. “Hello cousin Dawn, I hope you’re ready for a fun filled week. We’ll take a break from your classes while you’re here if you like.”

“That would be nice, thanks Twilight.” Dawn said with a smile. “So could you tell me more about your trip to the other world you just took?”

“You bet.” Spike said. “It was awesome.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and began walking into her crystal castle with Spike and Dawn walking in side by side as Spike told the story. By the end, Dawn’s belonging’s and been placed in the room he’ll be staying and was sitting down to eat. “Wow, what a story. Twilight, are you sure I can’t go to this other world? You and Spike have been there twice and everything seemed fine.”

“I’m sorry Dawn, but there’s no telling what kind of trouble might come of you going through. Something could happen to you while in that world.” Twilight said.

“Hmmm…okay.” Dawn said in a defeated tone.

Twilight tried to give Dawn a reassuring smile. “Hey, come on now, you’ve had quit a few fun times of your own right? Meeting new friends, getting to spend time with your family, learning new things. Haven’t you been having fun with all that?”
Dawn managed a small smile. “Yeah, I guess I have.”

Twilight then gave a genuine smile. “See, besides, the adventures I’ve had are too dangerous for you anyway.”

“I guess you’re right.” Dawn admitted. His smile was starting to grow more.

“Now, once we’re done with dinner, I’ll tuck you in if you want.”

“Sure, I would like that.” Dawn started eating his meal of fruits and veggies.

Once everyone was done eating, Twilight and Spike walked Dawn to his room just as the sun was setting and the moon was going down. Dawn climbed into bed and Twilight got the covers over him. “There we go, nice and comfy?”

Dawn nodded in response. “Mmhmm, thanks Twilight, and thank you again for letting me come over to visit again. I like getting to spend time with you and Spike.”

“We like spending time with you too Dawn.” Twilight assured.

“Yeah, you’re always welcome here.” Spike added.

“Goodnight cousin Twilight, cousin Spike.” Dawn said as he lay his head down.

“Good night Dawn, if you need anything, we’ll be in the room next to this one, all right?” Twilight started walking to the door.

“All right.” Dawn said in response and closed his eyes.

Once Spike was out, Twilight closed the door behind her and they headed to their room for the night. It wasn’t long before Dawn fell asleep under his comfy warm covers.

In the middle of the night, Dawn found himself waking up. His eyes slowly opened and he gave a yawn before clicking his tongue against the roof of his mouth. “Mmmm….thirsty.” He crawled out of bed and, with heavy eyes, exited his room to find the kitchen. “I should have asked Twilight to give me a tour of this place yesterday.” He said to himself as he walked about. He was lucky he found the kitchen and got a glass of water to drink. Then left the now empty glass on the counter and exited the kitchen.

On his way, Dawn noticed a room he hadn’t before upon passing by it to the kitchen. “Huh, what’s this room?” Dawn walked in and saw the seven thrones and a few book shelves around the room. “Oh, this must be Twilight’s throne room.” He then noticed something else. There was a large mirror shaped like an oval and had a bunch of things hooked up to it made of mostly wood. There were a few thick cables attached to the different parts with a lever and the mirror and a book sitting on top of it. “Hey, this must be the portal Twilight told me about. Wow, I sure wish I could go through it to see this other world.”

Dawn took a few steps towards it and suddenly tripped on a cable he didn’t notice. “WHOA!” He reached a hoof out to try and grab something to keep him from falling, but ended up grabbing a lever that activated the portal. Dawn stumbled around more bumping into equipment until finally, he fell through the portal and left much of the equipment in ruin. There were a few sparks from the mechanisms before they failed and the portal closed behind Dawn. “WOOOOAAAAAAAAHHHH!” Dawn swirled about in a vortex of colors till he was ejected back into the world face up at a night sky and what looked like a horse standing over him before he soon passed out.

Equestria, Twilight Sparkle’s castle:

Spike was the first to wake up as the sun rose. He gave a stretch and yawn then scratched at his back. He climbed out of his basket and saw Twilight just waking up. “Morning Spike.” Twilight greeted.

“Morning Twilight.” Spike greeted back.

“Let’s go see if Dawn is up yet.” Twilight suggested as she climbed out of bed. The two made their way out of their room and to Dawn’s. Twilight opened the door wide for the both of them “Dawn Light, time to rise and….*GASP*! Dawn Light?!” Twilight shouted upon seeing Dawn’s bed empty and the sheets upturned.

“Oh no, Dawn’s missing.” Spike pointed out.

“Now now Spike, we mustn’t jump to conclusions, he’s….probably in the bathroom.” Twilight reasoned.

“Then how come the bathroom door is open and there’s no pony in there?” Spike asked with worry.

“Oh no oh no oh no! Where could he have gone?!” Twilight started galloping through the castle with Spike close behind. “Dawn Light! Dawn Light?!” She called through the castle thinking Dawn had wandered through her castle and probably gotten lost. “Hoooh, why did the tree of harmony have to give me such a big crystal castle?”

“How should I know?” Spike asked. “Maybe he’s in the throne room reading a book.”

“Good idea Spike, come on.” Twilight ran faster and headed for her throne room. “*Gasp* The portal, what happened to it?!” Twilight saw the mess of broken wires and cables and broken pieces. “What could have done this?”

“Twilight, I think this answers it.” Spike pointed to a small colt sized hoof print on one of the cables and a couple more near the mirror.

“Oh no.” Twilight said. Then she and Spike cried out together. “DAWN LIGHT WENT THROUGH THE PORTAL!”

Twilight started pacing nervously. “This is bad, this is very bad. What could have happened, why did he go through, what if he’s in danger, or hurt, or scared or lost?” So many scenarios played out in Twilight’s head about what could have happened.

“You can fix this though can’t you?” Spike asked.

“Well, yes, I can, but it will take a while, I mean look at this mess.” Twilight pointed a hoof at the mess. “Oh no, Celestia, Luna, the king and queen are all going to be so mad at me if they find out about this. I just hope Dawn will be all right until I can fix this and we can go after him.”

Human world, Equestria high school:

Darkness was all Dawn could see, but he heard voices, familiar voices. They were distant at first but slowly grew in volume.

“What do you think happened to him?” A soft voice asked that sounded like Fluttershy.

“Where do ya think he came from?” Another familiar voice asked that sounded like Applejack.

“Why is he sleeping on the ground?” A bubbly voice that sounded like Pinkie asked.

“Where do you think he got his clothes? Quit stylish.” A classy voice that sounded like Rarity asked.

“I think we have more important things to worry about than his clothes here Rarity.” A fifth unfamiliar voice said.

“Poor guy must be lost or something?” A familiar raspy voice that sounded like Rainbow Dash came next.

Dawn’s eyes slowly opened and closed. The visions before him were blurry.

“Ooh, ooh, he’s waking up.” Pinkie’s voice chirped.

“Uuuhhh….wh…what happened?” Dawn asked. He saw six faces in his field of vision. They were blurry at first but slowly came into focus.

“You okay there sugar cube?” The Applejack voice asked.

Dawn’s vision finally cleared and he could make out the sources of the voices. There were six strange alien faces before him that didn’t look pony at all. Dawn’s eyes shot open and he screeched as he sat up. “AAAAAHHH!” He quickly backed up to the pedestal of the statue.

“Easy there sugar cube, we aint gonna hurt ya.” The girl with Applejack’s voice said.

“You….who…who are….” Dawn paused as he realized he wasn’t pointing a hoof, but something else at the creatures before him. He brought his new appendages up to his face and stared at them. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!” He yelled out so loud, the girls around him covered their ears. The country western girl used her hat to cover her ears. “What happened to me!? What’s going on here?!”

“Whoa, whoa, take it easy kid, we’re not gonna…” The girl with rainbow hair started.

Dawn cut her off by looking back at them, screaming again, and bolted to hide on the other side of the pedestal. “St-stay away from me! Please don’t hurt me! Where am I, what am I, and…and what are you?!”

“The poor dear, he’s absolutely terrified.” The girl that sounded like Rarity said.

The girl with long flowing pink hair and butter yellow skin knelt down and looked around the corner at Dawn. “It’s okay fella, we aren’t going to hurt you. We found you passed out in front of this statue.”

“Hang on…wh…why do you sound like my friend Fluttershy?” Dawn asked.

The girls looked at each other in confusion. “Because…I am Fluttershy?” Fluttershy said.

“You know this kid Fluttershy?” The rainbow haired girl asked.

“No, I’ve never seen him before at all.” Fluttershy said.

“You….you all sound like my friends. But…you don’t look anything like them.” Dawn stated. “Well…sort of.” It was then it clicked in Dawn’s head. “Wait a minute….I DO know you!”

The girls looked at him curiously.

“Of course, you must all be those human friends my cousins Twilight Sparkle and Spike told me about!”

“Wait, you know Twilight?!” The unfamiliar girl asked.

“Yeah, she’s my cousin!” Dawn cheered with a smile.

“Then that must mean…” The girl with Rarity’s voice trailed off.

“You’re from that magical land of ponies called Equestria aren’t you?!” The pink bubbly girl with gravity defying hair cheered.

“Yeah I am.” Dawn said. He finally looked himself over. “That means I’m a human too now.” He was wearing a pair of white sneakers, white pants and belt with black buckle, and a yellow short sleeved shirt with his cutie mark on it. His eyes and hair were still the same color but now instead of a coat, he had skin that was a light yellow. Dawn was on his hands and knees. “Whoa, I look weird.”

“But, Twilight never told us about any cousin.” The country girl said.

“Well I am her cousin.” Dawn said as he continued to look himself over, wiggling his fingers, grabbing his legs and flexing them. “She was probably too busy helping you all with all the trouble that was going on here.” He looked back to the girls. “So then you must be Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and…..Sunset Shimmer.”

“You got it!” Pinkie cheered.

“Hold on.” Rainbow said. “If you’re from that magical world of Equestria, what are you doing here in our world?”

Dawn continued sitting on his butt with his legs spread out. “Hmm, I got up in the middle of the night to get a drink of water. On my way back, I saw the portal Twilight used to get here. I wanted to get a closer look but I ended up tripping on something. After that, I guess I accidently turned it on and fell through. Next thing I know I wake up here.”

“Gosh, are you okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Wait a minute, how are you Twilight’s cousin?” Rarity asked.

“Well….I’m actually her…” Dawn started but Pinkie cut in.

“Your actually the little brother of Celestia and Luna in the other Equestria that you came from and was trapped in a dark void of nothingness for about a thousand years but only just recently got out of it and have been trying to adjust to how things have changed and Twilight is your cousin through her big brother’s marriage of another princess that is your actual cousin.” Pinkie finished with a squee.

“That’s…right…but…how did you…”

“It’s best not to question it.” Sunset said, cutting Dawn off.

“Right, human Pinkie Pie, same strange abilities I guess.” Dawn said. He continued looking himself over and flexed his fingers and arms. “So…these are called arms, hands, and fingers right?”

“Yep.” Applejack answered. “Let’s help ya up there partner. Ya might be a bit wobbly on yer new legs there.” Applejack came up to Dawn and held out her hand.

Dawn took it and Applejack helped Dawn stand up on his new set of legs. “Whoa, okay, this is harder than it looks.”

“Heh heh, don’t worry partner, you’ll get the hang of it. Twilight did after a while.” Applejack encouraged.

“But I don’t have a while. As much as I’d like to stick around and see this place, I probably should go back through the portal to home. Twilight is probably worrying about me.” Dawn said.

“Aw, that’s too bad.” Fluttershy cooed.

“Yeah, I wanted to show you around and we could be new best friends.” Pinkie chirped.

“I know, but I really should go.” Dawn said with a frown. “You girls are just like my friends back in Equestria.”

“Well we are human versions of them from what we understand.” Rarity said.

“Maybe Twilight would be willing to bring you here with her sometime.” Sunset offered with a smile.

Dawn managed a smile in return. “I hope so. Guess I should go then, it was nice meeting you all, even though it was for a short time.” The girls waved as Dawn crawled up to the portal on his hands and knees. He approached the portal and placed his hand against the pedestal only for it to stop instead of going through. “What? My hoof…um…hand won’t go through.”

“Uh oh, I guess the portal closed behind you when you fell through.” Rainbow offered.

Dawn frowned. “Or maybe I broke it when I tripped over things. I broke the portal!” He cried out. “Oh no, I broke it, I must have! I did trip over a bunch of things. I wanted to visit but only for a while. What am I going to do, I might be stuck here forever never to see my mom or dad or my sisters or my cousins or friends ever again! I CAN’T GO HOME!” Dawn yelled and started to cry.

Fluttershy was the first to act as she took him in a comforting embrace. “Shh…it’s okay Dawn, I’m sure Twilight will fix it on her end and come here to get you.” She started stroking his head gently.

Dawn managed to calm down a bit after a while. “*sniffI* You think so?”

“I know so.” Rainbow declared. “She’s super smart after all.”

“And besides, you said yourself yer her family. I got no doubt Twilight’s doing everything she can ta fix the portal.” Applejack assured.

Sunset Shimmer offered a smile. “In the meantime, you can hang out with us and get that tour you wanted.”

Pinkie jumped up and cheered. “YAY! That means we can show you around and become bestest buddies!”

Dawn’s smile grew a bit more at that and wiped his nose. “Thanks girls.”

“Hold on, since there’s a Celestia and Luna in your world, and there’s one here in our world, wouldn’t that mean there’s a Dawn Light here too?” Rarity asked.

“I guess so, what about it?” Fluttershy asked.

“I think I get what you’re saying.” Sunset said. “We’ll need to be careful our Luna and Celestia doesn’t see Dawn Light just in case since their supposed to be brother and sisters.”

“But if we do run into them and they start calling Dawn their brother and asking questions about why he’s here instead of wherever the other Dawn is supposed to be, we could just tell them he’s from that world Twilight came from.” Rainbow suggested.

“Right, because they already know about it after all the freaky magic stuff that’s happened so far.” Pinkie Pie said.

“So let’s start the tour shall we. We’ve got the week off from school for spring break.” Rainbow said.

Applejack helped Dawn stand up again and held him by the shoulders. “Now just take it easy. Just put one foot in front of the other and take it nice and slow. We won’t let ya fall.”

Dawn nodded and gave a couple test steps in place to see how his new legs worked. After, he then moved one leg forward and placed it down. Then the other, then again. Soon, he was walking now on his own and managed to get the hang of it. “Hey, look at that. This is pretty easy. I kind of miss my horn and wings though.” He looked to his head and back with the mention of each appendage.

Sunset put a finger to her chin in thought. “Right, you must have been an alicorn then weren’t you?”

“Yeah, I was. But now I’m a human.” Dawn stated. The girls began walking him away from the school. “So that’s the school where you tried to take Twilight’s crow right Sunset?”

Sunset blushed with a sheepish smile. “Yeah, it was. I still feel bad about it and some of the students still tend to remind me of that little incident despite me doing what I could to make up for it.”

Dawn gave a smile. “Don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll pass eventually. Besides, you’ve got five new friends to back you up and help you out now right?”

Shimmer gave a smile. “Yeah, I do.” She looked over the other girls.

They were walking along a side walk next to a street on one side when a car passed by. “What was that thing?” Dawn asked. “Some kind of carriage that works on its own?”

Rainbow chuckled as she answered. “You could say that. They’re actually called a car. They have what’s called an engine that runs on a kind of fuel to power it.”

“Cool.” Dawn chirped. “So where are we going first?”

“Well, we were actually on our way to a bakery in town called Sugar Cube Corner.” Rarity said with a smile.

“Really? We have a Sugar Cube Corner there too!” Dawn said excitedly. “Is there a Mr. and Mrs. Cake there?”

“Um, yeah, there is.” Applejack said warily.

Dawn turned to Pinkie then. “And Pinkie, do you work there sometimes?”

“No, but I do like going there to hang out and eat the delicious sweets they have.” Pinkie said with a smile. “Why do you ask?”

Dawn faced forward as he explained. “It’s just the Pinkie Pie back home works at Sugar Cube Corner there and works for Mr. and Mrs. Cake. So Rarity, I guess you don’t own a dress shop then and make clothing with gemstones in them?”

“Well, I don’t own a dress shop but I am working on becoming a dress maker and I do make clothes and am quite good at it if I do say so myself.” Rarity placed her hand on her chest proudly.

Rainbow then started up. “And I’m captain of every sports team at Canterlot high.”

Fluttershy came in next. “And I volunteer at the local animal shelter.”

“Ma family has a farm just outside o’ town.” Applejack pointed out. “We grow and sell apples, apple products and other things.”

“Wow, I guess your lives are a little different compared to your pony counterparts back home.” Dawn pointed out.

“Twilight never did tell us much about them.” Rainbow said. “Don’t suppose you could tell us.”

“Sure, I don’t mind.” Dawn continued looking around as they walked. He was so fascinated with how different everything was compared to back home. They were walking by a park when Dawn stopped suddenly and saw three other girls looking to be in rather poor condition and grumpy….well, two of them were looking grumpy and seemed to be arguing, the third just looked sad. “Um, girls, who are they?” Dawn pointed to the three he noticed.

The girls, other than Pinkie and Fluttershy, shot glares at them. “The dazzlings.” Rainbow said.

“They’re the three sirens that was causing trouble at our school about a week ago.” Rarity pointed out.

Author's Note

There you go my readers. The chapter you’ve all been waiting for. Dawn has begun his exploration of the human world with the human versions of our six favorite ponies. But it seems he’s also encountered the sirens. Just wait for the next chapter to see how that will go. Will Dawn take pity on them and see about helping them reform, or will he be unable to do so and just leave them be? Find out in the next chapter.

Chapter 25: Dawn And The Dazzlings

Dawn And The Dazzlings

Dawn Light noticed the poor condition the three sirens were in. They had only grey sweat pants and sweater hoodies to wear and were looking a bit thin. “I’m going to go talk to them.”

“WHAT?!” The six girls shrieked. Before they could stop him, Dawn rushed off and towards the sirens.

“That was a great plan Adagio.” Aria Blaze said in a bored tone. “Now look where we are.”

Adagio Dazzle glared at Aria. “Hey, the plan would have worked had it not been for those meddling girls.”

“You know, I never really even wanted to take over in the first place, that was all your idea.” Aria shot back.

Sonata Dusk looked worried. “Hey, come on now girls. Let’s not argue, we’re sisters remember? So our little plan didn’t work. It’s not the end of the world.” She tried to reassure them with a smile.

Adagio glared at Sonata. “Save your breath Sonata, you weren’t exactly much help either.”

“If we hadn’t gone through with your plan, we might be in better condition than we’re in now.” Aria said.

Adagio turned back to Aria and growled through gritted teeth.

“Excuse me.” Dawn said as he stood before the three sisters.

The three girls looked to Dawn. Adagio was the first to address him. “Beat it kid, we’re busy, we don’t have time for some punk kid.”

“Actually, I just wanted to talk to you.” Dawn stated as the six girls came up behind Dawn with angry looks towards the dazzlings.

“Oh great, it’s them.” Aria said. “What do you six want?”

“For whatever reason, Dawn Light here decided to come over and talk to you three.” Rarity pointed out.

“Dawn Light?” Adagio questioned and turned her gaze to Dawn.

Dawn gave a smile. “Yep, Dawn Light, that’s my name. I’m from Equestria like you three originally were from. My cousin Twilight told me…”

Dawn was interrupted by Adagio. “Twilight? You mean that princess wannabe that ruined our plans…”

“Your plan.” Aria said.

“To take over?” Adagio finished.

Dawn cringed back slightly but Rainbow placed her hands on Dawn’s shoulders for comfort. “Um...yeah?”

“There is nothing for us to talk about.” Adagio practically growled out. “Get lost.”

“Come on kid, you’re wasting your time with them.” Rainbow said. The six girls started walking away, but Dawn lingered.

“Hold on! Girls, I think they should get a second chance.” Dawn called out.

This caused the six teens to pause in their tracks and look to Dawn in surprise.

The Dazzlings looked to Dawn curiously as well.

“Are...you….CRAZY?!” Rainbow asked. “You do know what they did right?”

“I do, but how is what they did any different from what Sunset Shimmer did?” Dawn countered. “Twilight was willing to give her a second chance and you all became friends with her, changing her for the better. Well, why not do the same for them?”

Sunset turned to the girls. “He...may have a point.”

“I do kind of agree with him.” Fluttershy added.

“Yeah, we could have three new friends.” Pinkie chirped.

Rarity gave a small groan. “I suppose so.”

“All right, we’ll help ya’ll out, but you’d best not try anything funny.” Applejack said.

“Tch, as if, we don’t need your pity.” Aria said.

“Oh come on girls, how bad could it be? Besides, just look at us, we got no money, no food, I’m starving over here. Couldn’t we at least give it a try?” Sonata begged.

Aria and Adagio still had a disapproving look, then turned to each other. “Fine, we might as well. Not like anything else can go wrong in our lives.” Aria agreed.

“Are you serious? You can’t possibly be serious about accepting help from them?” Adagio asked in disgust.

“Have you got a better idea?!” Aria asked angrily. “Look at us, we’re a mess! We’re all hungry and we have nowhere else to stay! All because ‘your’ plan failed!”

Adagio cringed back in surprise and shock, as did the other six girls.

“Our powers are gone Adagio. We can’t get away with anything anymore. Yes it’s because of them, but it wouldn’t have happened in the first place if you hadn’t wanted more. I suppose we could’ve been better off if we succeeded, but we didn’t, and now we’re worse off than we were before. I’m tired of living on the streets and scrounging for food. I may not like it, but I’d rather accept help from someone then continue living like this.” Aria stated.

Adagio remained stunned.

Aria stood up and looked to Dawn and the six girls who were all surprised by this. “Look, as you heard, I’m tired of living like this. So...I guess I’ll accept whatever help you can offer.”

Sonata stood up next. “Yeah, me too. We’d really appreciate what help you can give.” She then looked to Adagio with a hopeful smile.

Adagio glared and turned her head to the side. Sonata continued looking at Adagio with a hopeful smile. Adagio looked at sonata again, gave a grunt of annoyance and stood up. “Ugh, fine, I could use something in my stomach anyway.”

Sonata smiled, then looked to the group again. “Thank you.” She bowed her head.

“Aw, don’t mention it.” Pinkie chirped with a smile.

Adagio pointed a finger at the group. “Don’t think this means we’re all buddy buddy now though.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” Applejack retorted in a low tone.

“Come on girls, let’s all just go get something to eat.” Dawn said to try and calm the tension.

“Good idea, let’s all go eat at Sugar Cube Corner.” Pinkie offered as a way to help Dawn.

Thankfully, it worked and the group continued on. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata walked separate from the six friends and Dawn Light. Aria looking away from Adagio and Adagio had her arms crossed and looking down with a scowl. Sonata was the only one with a small smile on her face towards the group. Dawn looked back to the three and Sonata waved hello.

Dawn gave a smile and waved back. “So...you’re names are Sonata, Adagio, and Aria right?”

“That’s right.” Sonata answered.

“And....you three are sisters?” Dawn asked again.

“Even though we don’t have the same last name, yeah.” Sonata answered again.

“I’ve got a question.” Rarity said. “Why did you three try to take over our school in the first place?”

“We use….well...used to use...our singing to control people and made them turn on one another and feed off the negative energy that gave us more power.” Aria answered.

“And it would’ve worked if you seven girls hadn’t ruined everything.” Adagio said.

“We wouldn’t have done that if you three hadn’t been trying to turn our friends against one another.” Rainbow shot back with a glare.

“Come on girls, can we please not fight.” Fluttershy asked.

“My cousins Twilight and Spike said that even though you had great singing voices, it was a shame you were using them how you did.” Dawn cut in.

This made the Dazzlings paus a moment. “You mean that alicorn princess that came here to stop us?” Aria asked.

“She thought we were good even though we were doing bad?” Sonata asked in surprise.

“Sure.” Dawn said like it was no big deal.

Aria and Sonata looked to each other while Adagio quirked a brow.

They soon arrived at Sugar Cube Corner and entered the eatery. “All right you three, feel free to order what you want. It’s on me.” Sunset offered.

“That’s very nice of you.” Sonata said. “Thank you.”

“Thanks I guess.” Aria said with crossed arms and looking to the side.

Adagio remained silent.

The six friends found a booth large enough to seat each of them while the Dazzlings took a table close to the booth. Fluttershy took a seat on the outside of the booth and let Dawn sit in her lap. “There you go Dawn.”

“Thank you Fluttershy.” Dawn said with a smile.

Sunset stayed standing. “So what would you all like?”

“Do they have a fruit salad here?” Dawn asked.

“Sure, I’ll get you one.” Sunset said. “What about the rest of you?” Each of the girls gave their order to Sunset.

“Do they have tacos here?” Sonata asked.

Sunset gave an appologetic smile. “Sorry, no tacos here.”

Sonata pouted. “Aw, oh well, I’ll just have a salad then.”

“I guess I’ll have one too.” Aria said in her usual monotone way.

“What are you going to have Adagio?” Sonata asked.

Adagio stayed silent with a scowl.

“Adagio?” Sonata tried to get her attention.

Adagio rolled her eyes with a grunt. “Just get me whatever.”

Sunset gave an uneasy look. “Okay then. Sure. I’ll be right back.” She then headed to the counter to deliver the orders.

“So Dawn, how about fillin us in on what our pony counterparts are like back in your world?” Rainbow asked.

“Sure.” Dawn began. “Well, as I said before, Pinkie Pie lives and works for Mr. and Mr.s Cake at a bakery with the same name as this place, only the bakery looks like a gingerbread house. Rarity has a dress shop and makes amazing outfits. Some of them have gemstones incorporated into them. Fluttershy helps take care of the wild animals around Ponyville. Applejack has an apple farm too that also has corn and a few other things, but mostly she and her family sells apples and baked goods. Then there’s Rainbow Dash. She’s the fastest pegasus alive and can perform this amazing thing called a sonic rainboom.”

“A sonic Rainboom, what’s that?” Sonata asked.

“Rainbow Dash flies high in the sky then drops down to get some major speed going. Then she can break through the sound and creates a flaming rainbow circle that spreads out over the area while leaving a streak of a vibrant rainbow behind her.”

“Whoa, that sounds awesome! I sure would like to see something like that.” Rainbow said.

“Me too.” Fluttershy said.

“Me three.” Sonata added.

“I think we all would like to see something like that.” Rarity pointed out.

Sunset started giving everyone their orders and received a thank you from each, a subdued thanks from Aria and nothing from Adagio. Pinkie had ordered some chocolate covered doughnuts with sprinkles. Rainbow ordered a simple sandwich, Applejack asked for a slice of apple pie, Rarity a slice of carrot cake, Fluttershy asked for a salad like Dawn, and Sunset Shimmer got herself a sandwich too.

After taking his first bite of his salad, Dawn looked to the Dazzlings. “So girls, why the whole evil hostile takeover thing?”

“It was really all Adagio’s plan.” Aria said.

“Yes, we know, you’ve said that before.” Rarity stated as she pointed a fork at the three girls.

“We’re sirens, back in Equestria, we used our singing voices to make other ponies fight amongst themselves and fed off the negative energy they gave off, making us stronger.” Sonata explained. “Starswirl the bearded banished us here though and we were turned into what you see.”

“It was a real drag when that happened.” Aria said. “I knew we should’ve stayed at sea.”

“But we hardly got anything there.” Adagio said. “We got so much power coming to the main land and we would have taken over Equestria if it hadn’t been for that unicorn.”

“So...you three originally lived at sea?” Dawn asked.

“Yeah, it was kind of boring I guess, but it was peaceful.” Aria said, a hint of a smile crept onto her face.

“I guess despite the trouble we caused, we miss being in Equestria.” Sonata said.

“Well then, why don’t you come back with me when my cousin comes to get me?” Dawn offered.

This caused the six friends to stop their eating and stare at Dawn.

Even the three sirens were surprised by this.

“Dawn, are...you sure that’s a good idea?” Sunset asked.

“Why not?” Dawn retorted. “They don’t have their powers anymore. I’m willing to bet if they went through the portal to Equestria, they’ll just be regular ponies.”

“And just why would we want to go back and be ponies there?” Adagio asked with a glare.

“Do you really want to stay here where you have no home, no money, or no way to provide for yourselves? At least back home I could convince my sisters to help you so you won’t have to worry about that stuff and help you get on your own hooves.” Dawn said.

“You would….do that for us?” Aria asked with a surprised expression.

“Sure, I don’t see any reason not to.” Dawn said.

“Listen to this kid, he’s got a real heart of gold.” Rainbow said with a smile.

Sonata smiled. “That’s so nice of you.” She got up and picked Dawn up in a hug. “Thank you so much, I can’t tell you how much that would mean to us.”

Dawn was a little surprised by the hug, but just smiled and hugged back.

Even Adagio looked surprised by the offer. “Why would you do that for us after what we did?”

“My sisters taught me, every pony deserves a second chance.” Dawn simply said.

Sonata set Dawn back in Fluttershy’s lap as the three sisters seemed puzzled by this.

“So...just like that, you’re willing to give us a second chance?” Aria asked.

“Well yeah, I couldn’t bare to see you three in the condition you were in.” Dawn said. “You looked so miserable.”

“You got that right.” Aria said. “Hey, um...thanks...I guess.”

“And thank you girls for treating us to some food.” Sonata added before taking her seat again and continued eating.

Adagio fell silent and looked away, not with a scowl, but a frown. She closed her eyes as she gave a sigh. “Thanks.”

Dawn simply smiled in return and the group continued eating. Dawn looked up to Sunset as he had a question. “Say Sunset, I’m curious, since you’ve been here in this world, what have you been doing for money? And where are you staying?”

“I managed to land a part time job at a grocery store.” Sunset said. “And Rainbow Dash is letting me stay with her.”

“Yep, she’s a pretty cool room mate.” Rainbow added.

“Which brings up an important question. In case you don’t get to go home today, you’re more than welcome to stay with me.” Fluttershy offered.

“I think we would all be fine with letting you stay with us at our house over night.” Rarity said.

“Thanks girls, that’s very nice of you.” Dawn said. He looked to the sirens and frowned. “What about them? Would you girls be willing to let them stay with you as well?”

The six friends looked to each other with a bit of unease. Given recent events, however, seemed to make their decision easy.

“Sure, we could do that.” Applejack said.

“Adagio, you can stay with me for the night if it comes to that.” Rarity offered.

“Aria, I got plenty o’ room back at ma farm.” Applejack said.

“Sonata, you’re more than welcome to sleep over at my place.” Pinkie chirped.

“You girls are so nice, thank you again.” Sonata said.

“Yeah...thanks.” Aria said with her usual enthusiasm but it wasn’t sarcastic.

Adagio was silent and had another thoughtful look on her face.

Dawn figured it might be best to let her think and not say anything to her for now so he continued his meal of a salad.

Chapter 26: Rescue And Forgiveness

Chapter 26: Forgiveness And Rescue

“Okay, so this goes here like this, and this should be there….got it! Okay, that should fix it.” Twilight said after working hard to repair the portal. She had been working tirelessly to fix it so she could go after Dawn.

“Twilight, don’t you think we should’ve told the princesses and king and queen about this?” Spike asked.

Twilight looked to Spike in worry. “Are you kidding? They might never forgive me if they hear Dawn went to another world and something bad happened to him! I don’t feel right about keeping secrets from them, but if anything bad has happened, then I’ll take full responsibility for it and face the consequences.” Twilight stated. “I just hope nothing bad has happened.” She looked over the portal and all the connections before nodding and smiling in satisfaction. “All right, looks like everything is okay.”

“Um, Twilight, the book is glowing and vibrating.” Spike pointed at the book that sat atop the portal which was the key for the portal to work.

“What?” Twilight looked up to the book and quirked a brow in curiosity. “It must be Sunset Shimmer, maybe she and the others found Dawn.” She quickly used her magic to bring the book down to her and looked inside to begin reading the message. “Dear princess Twilight Sparkle. Me and the others found Dawn Light in front of Canterlot High. Don’t worry, he’s perfectly fine and safe. He was really shocked when he found himself turned human but he’s okay otherwise. We’ll be staying at Applejacks tonight and will write to you often to tell you where Dawn will be so you can find him.” Twilight sighed in relief. “Whew, that’s good.”

She continued. “We’ll be taking care of him and showing him around for a while until you can come get him. Also, we met up with the sirens and Dawn is offering to give them a second chance. He convinced all of us to and said they would be able to come back to Equestria if they want.” This caused Twilight to pause. “WHAT?! Come back to Equestria?!”

Spike was also shocked and surprised at this. “Those three, after what they did?”

“Hold on, there’s more coming in.” Twilight said and continued to read. “Hey there cousin, it’s me Dawn. No need to worry, I’m fine. Also, I promised the dazzlings a second chance, much like how Luna got one as well as Discord. They deserve it. You should have seen how they looked when I first saw them, it was sad. Hope to see you again soon. You’re cousin Dawn.” Twilight paused again.

“Well Twilight, what are we going to do?” Spike asked. “Should we let them come back?”

“I…think we should tell Celestia and Luna about this.” Twilight said. She began writing a message back. “Dawn Light, I will be coming to get you soon. I’m glad to hear you’re safe. Please be careful and stay close to the girls. As for the dazzlings, I may have to consult with your sisters on the matter. Once I hear back from them, I will come and bring you home. Take care Dawn, you cousin, Twilight.” Twilight then gave a sigh and looked to Spike. “Spike, take a letter please.”

“You got it.” Spike quickly retrieved a piece of paper and quill ready to take a letter.
Back in the Human world, Dawn Light, Sunset Shimmer and the girls, along with the Dazzlings, had gathered at Applejack’s home as it was the only place that had enough room for them all. “Well, she knows now.” Sunset Shimmer said after getting Twilight’s message back.

“That book sure is amazing.” Dawn commented. “And Applejack, I have to say I think your place is great. It’s almost just like Applejack’s back in Equestria only with all these modern techno thingies.”

Applejack chuckled. “Glad ya like it partner.”

“So what’s that thing called again?” Dawn asked as he pointed at a large television.

“It’s called a television, or T.V. for short.” Rainbow explained. “You can watch all kinds of funny shows on it or play video games?” The Television was situated at the center of a large entertainment center with CD player, DVD player, surround sound speakers, and a collection of DVD’s, music CD’s and video games.

Dawn tilted his head in confusion. “Video games? What’s that?”

“Oh, they’re super fun, you should try them out.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Just so happens I have quit a bit ta choose from.” Applejack said. “You three want to try?” She asked the dazzlings.

Aria pointed at herself. “Me? Um…no thanks. I’ll pass.”

“Yeah, games aren’t really my thing.” Adagio said in a bored tone.

“I want to play.” Sonata said cheerfully. “What kind of games do you have?”

“What about you Shimmer?” Rainbow asked. “You wanna play too?”

“I’m not really into them myself.” Sunset said.

Applejack started scanning through her collection located to the right of the T.V. until she found one that would be good for four players. It was a co-op RPG game. “How bout this one?”

“Sweet, put it in.” Rainbow Dash said.

“All my time here and I never played a video game before.” Sonata pointed out. “So how do you play?”

“Don’t worry, we’ll help ya both learn how ta play as we go along.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, me and AJ are pros at this one.” Rainbow said.

“I’ve played that one myself a lot, it’s super fun.” Pinkie said.

Rarity and Fluttershy simply watched as the four got ready to play and tried to strike up a conversation with the other two sirens. “So…Aria…I must say, despite all the bad things that happened between us, I must say I did admire your fashion choices. You three really looked marvelous now that I think about it.” Rarity said.

“Um, thanks I guess.” Aria said.

“I do have an eye for fashion after all.” Adagio said proudly. “I had to pick something that would make me look good as a performer.”

“Oh, I…think you three looked good too.” Fluttershy said meekly.

“So how does this work anyway?” Dawn asked as the game started up. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Dawn, and Sonata were going to be playing.

“Relax kid, we’ll get to that once the game gets started.” Rainbow said. “This game is known as an RPG game. Short for role playing game. Meaning you can create and customize a character and go on a big quest to either save someone, or save the world and stop some super evil powerful dude. You can choose to be a warrior, a rogue, a mage, an archer, or a mix of others.”

Applejack began explaining the different types and what they can do and focus on. “I like the warrior type myself.”

“I like the rogue.” Rainbow said.

“Sounds cool, I think I’ll go with a mage then, some of those spells sound awesome.” Dawn said.

“Guess I’ll be a cleric then.” Sonata said. “I can still attack but sounds like the focus is on healing.”

Once the game started, the two newbies were mesmerized by the graphics and the animation that was the intro to the game. Once they had their characters created and the game began, so did the coaching. After a while of getting a hang of the controls and gameplay, Dawn and Sonata really started to enjoy the game.

As Shimmer, Rarity, and Fluttershy tried talking with Aria and Adagio, they were actually starting to get along. “So you three actually used to live out in the ocean?” Shimmer asked.

“Yeah, we used our voices on sailors before we decided to come to Equestria and do what we did that got us banished here.” Aria said.

“But why did you do that?” Rarity asked. “I mean, what exactly were you trying to do when you were causing so much trouble so long ago?”

“We were power hungry.” Adagio said. “We liked the feeling of controlling others with our songs and wanted more. I guess you could say we got greedy.”

“So greedy we found our way to Equestria and started using our powers on the ponies there.” Aria continued. “We were able to control more and more ponies and grow stronger and stronger, making them argue with each other. But then some unicorn banished us to this realm.”

Despite being fascinated with the video game Dawn was playing, he still overheard the story. “I’m sorry to hear that, it must have been hard for you to come to a strange new world you’ve never been to, find yourself as a whole new species and your powers limited.”

“It pretty much was, yeah.” Sonata said. “But we managed to get by.”

After a while of playing and talking, there was a knock at the door. “I’ll get it.” Applejack said as she paused the game. Upon opening the door, Applejack smiled first and waved the individual in quietly. “Hey Dawn, there’s someone here ta see ya.”

“There is, who?” Dawn questioned curiously. He looked to where Applejack was standing and smiled brightly. He quickly got up and dashed to the individual in a big hug. “Twilight, Spike, you came!” He cheered.

Twilight happily hugged back. “Of course I did Dawn. You didn’t think I’d leave my favorite cousin all alone did you?”

“Yeah, besides, it was a good excuse to see our human friends again.” Spike said.

“Hello Twilight, so good to see you again.” Rarity said as she and the others got up to greet her except for the dazzlings. They sat where they were.

“TWILIGHT!” Pinkie cheered and leapt at Twilight and wrapped her arms around her in a hug. “Oh my gosh, it’s so great to see you again. It’s been so long since the last time we saw you.”

Twilight giggled. “It’s good to see you all too.”

Fluttershy kneeled down and greeted Spike with a scratch behind the ears. “Hey there Spike, you’re looking cute as ever.”

Even though he was a dragon and didn’t like being called cute, his canine instincts gave in to the scratch and gave a whimper of approval.

“So Dawn, I trust everyone has been treating you well?” Twilight questioned.

“Of course Twilight, everypony….um…one…has been real nice and been looking out for me. All we really did was play this cool thing called a video game for a while once we got here.” Dawn said.

“And what about the sirens?” Spike questioned.

“Believe it or not, they’ve actually been pretty good.” Rainbow said. “Not really a sign of any trouble from them.”

Twilight looked past her friends to see the three standing up together. She walked past her friends up to the dazzlings with a straight face. “So, I understand that Dawn may have helped you figure that you want to come back to Equestria but you won’t cause any more problems?”

“How can we when you and your friends destroyed our source of control?” Aria questioned.

“I’ll admit it’s not the most ideal thing, but it beats being here I guess.” Adagio said.

Sonata seemed to be the only one of the three to show some joy about it. “We’re sorry for what we did and we would like a….what was it Dawn called it, a second chance?” She looked to her sisters for confirmation. All she got in return was a shrug. That was good enough for her and she smiled. “Yeah, a second chance. So….what do you say?”

Twilight kept her straight face for a while before smiling. “All right, you three can come back to Equestria. I asked princess Celestia and Luna if it was all right first and they said it was Okay because Dawn thinks you three deserve a second chance.”

Sonata smiled wider while the other two seemed rather surprised by this. “Um, thank you.” Aria said.

Before the conversation went further, three familiar little girls ran into the living room and saw everyone gathered around. They first noticed Twilight and Spike and smiled as they ran up to them. “Twilight, Spike, yer back.” Apple Bloom said.

“Hey you two, what’s up?” Scootaloo asked.

“It’s good to see you two again.” Sweetie Belle greeted.

“Hello girls, good to see you three as well.” Twilight greeted.

“What brings ya by here?” Apple Bloom asked.

“We came by to get him.” Spike pointed at Dawn.

Dawn stared for a while at the three young preteens before him. “Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo?”

“That’s us, who are you? And how do you know our names?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Twilight informed them as she kneeled down. “His name is Dawn Light, he’s from the same world as us and is our cousin.”

“You mean that world full of ponies and such that has like pony versions of us?” Scootaloo questioned.

“Yep, that’s right.” Spike answered. “And Dawn is friends with your pony selves back home.”

“Oh, well I guess that makes sense then.” Apple Bloom said. “Howdy Dawn, pleasure ta meet ya.” Apple Bloom approached Dawn and held out her hand for a shake.

“Oh, um, hello.” Dawn greeted in a bit of confusion. The shock of seeing his friends in human form seemed to rattle him a bit. “Sorry, still getting used to this whole alternate dimension thing.” He took Apple Bloom’s hand and shook.

Scootaloo waved a hand dismissively. “No worries dude, it’s cool.”

“Yeah, don’t worry about it.” Sweetie Belle added.

“Hey, ya’ll wanna come up ta ma room so we can talk? I want ta ask ya a bit more bout this world ya’ll come from?” Apple Bloom said.

“Um…okay, sure.” Dawn said with a growing smile.

“Great, let’s go.” Scootaloo grabbed Dawn by the hand and started dragging him away with the other two girls close behind.

Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle at this, along with the rest of the group, save for the former sirens. Twilight turned her attention back to the three. “So, while Dawn is busy re-making friends, how about we have a little talk to get to know each other better.”

“Okay.” Sonata chirped.

“I guess so.” Aria responded.

Adagio remained silent with a straight face.

There was an awkward silence. “Okay then, well, let’s just…have a seat then shall we.” Twilight said. The group gathered around and started talking while Dawn was busy with the human CMC who he found really were just human versions of his friends back home. They were just as desperate to find what they were good at like the other fillies back home. They also introduced him to a few things their world had to offer like some music he had never heard before.

Dawn really enjoyed it and the many other things he was learning while telling his new human friends about his world and his filly friend. He still blushed at the mention of her though. As time went on, Twilight and Spike decided it would be all right for them to stay the night and they would take Dawn home tomorrow, along with the former sirens.

Twilight came to the room the four new friends were in and knocked on the open door. “Hey Dawn, me and the girls were talking and thought you might like to hear one of the songs we played before while we were in the band.”

Dawn smiled at the idea. “That sounds great! I’d love to.”

“Cool, I love hearing you guys play.” Scootaloo cheered.

The group headed for the garage and the seven friends gathered their instruments. The three dazzlings found some chairs for themselves while Dawn and the three preteens took a seat on the floor in front of the girls. “All right girls, let’s give him a show.” Rainbow cheered and started up a song. The one they chose was titled shake your tail. A bit into the song, the girls all sprouted pony ears and got pony tails while Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy sprouted wings.

We've just got a day, to get ready

And there's only so much time to loose

Because tonight, yeah were here to party

So let's think of something fun to do

We dont know (we dont know)

What's gonna happen

We just know (just know)

It's gonna be alright

All our friends are here

And it's time to ignite the lights

Shake your tail cause were here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail,

Shake your tail cause were here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail

Twilight: So what'cha did you get ir right in the first time

Pinkie Pie: Laugh it off no one said it is a crime

Rarity: Do your thing,you know your a original

Applejack: Your ideas are so funny that their criminal

We've just got a day,to get ready

And there's only so much time to loose

Because tonight, yeah were here to party

So let's think of something fun to do

We dont know(we dont know)

What's gonna happen

We just know(just know)

It's gonna be alright

All our friends are here

And it's time to ignite the lights

Shake your tail cause were here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail,shake your tail,

Shake your tail cause were here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail,shake your tail

Shake your tail cause were here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail,shake your tail,

Shake your tail cause were here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail,shake your tail

Shake your tail cause were here to have a party tonight!!!

Dawn cheered loudly and clapped. “WOO! Way to go girls! That was great.”

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle cheered along. “That was so sweet.” Scootaloo said.

“I’ll say, you all are great.” Apple Bloom added.

“Thank you dears, we’re glad you liked it.” Rarity said with a smile.

“So Dawn, what do you think?” Twilight asked.

“I think you all are great.” Dawn cheered with a jump. “You all make an awesome band.” He then turned to the three former sirens. “What about you three? Could you do a song too? I’d like to hear how you sing.”

“You want to hear us sing?” Adagio asked.

Dawn gave a smile. “Yeah, of course I do. Twilight did say that despite what you were doing, she did think you have great talent. Please.”

Adagio smiled with the other two. “All right, if you insist.” Twilight and her friends moved away from the instruments and let the Dazzlings take the stage. “If you thought they were good, wait till you hear us.”

Adagio: We heard you want to get together

We heard you want to rock this school

We thought of something that is better

Something that changes all the rules

Why pretend we're all the same

When some of us shine brighter?

Aria and Sonata: Shine brighter

Adagio: Here's a chance to find your flame

Are you a loser or a fighter?

The Dazzlings: Me and you, you and me

Why don't we see who is better?

We don't have to be one and the same thing

Oh, what's so wrong with a little competition?

Are you afraid of failing the audition?

Adagio: You're a star and you should know it

Yeah, you rise above the rest

It doesn't matter who you hurt

If you're just proving you're the best

The Dazzlings: Ah, ahh-ahh-ahhh

Battle! You wanna win it

Let's have a battle, battle of the bands

Let's have a battle, we'll go all in it

Let's have a battle, battle, battle

Battle of the bands

Battle!

Me and you, you and me

Why don't we see who is better?

We don't have to be one and the same thing

Oh, what's so wrong with a little competition?

I'm going out and winning the audition

Battle! We wanna win it

Let's have a battle, battle of the bands

Let's have a battle, we'll go all in it

Let's have a battle, battle, battle

Battle of the bands!

The girls all clapped in approval as Dawn cheered out again. “Wow, you three are good, that was pretty great.”

“Why thank you.” Adagio said as she bowed.

“I gotta say, it kind of feels good to get a real applause instead of using magic to make others like us.” Sonata said.

“It…does have a certain appeal I guess.” Aria added.

“You three are amazing too.” Dawn said.

“They were pretty good.” Sweetie Belle admitted.

Applejack interupted. “All right ya’ll, it’s getting late. I think we should all start getting ready fer bed here.”

“Awe!” Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo whined.

“Guess we gotta go then.” Scootaloo said.

“We’ll see you later Apple Bloom. Bye girls.” Sweetie said with a wave as she and Scootaloo headed home.

Bye girls, it was nice meeting you.” Dawn waved back to the two.

Twilight came up to Dawn and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Come on Dawn, let’s start getting ready.”

Dawn smiled up at Twilight. “Okay, I am kind of tired. I really had a good time today.”

“We’re glad to hear it partner. We had fun with ya too.” Applejack said.

“But tomorrow, we’ll have to leave and go home.” Twilight pointed out.

“I understand.” Dawn said a bit sadly.

“Don’t worry, we can come back another time.” Twilight added with a smile.

This made Dawn smile in return. The group headed back into the house and started getting ready for bed before turning in for the night.

Chapter 27: Dawn's Birthday Bash And A Fond Farewell

Dawn’s Birthday Bash And a Fond Farewell.

Dawn Light’s time in the void was far behind him now. He was adjusting to his life back home with his family. He had found new friends and family and was reunited with his beloved sisters and parents. He had helped Queen Chrysalis and the changeling race find peace with the ponies as they were now mingling with one another. And just now, he had returned after having an adventure in another world where he met human versions of his pony friends that live in Ponyville and are the bearers of the elements of harmony. Not only that, but helped to possibly begin the reforming of a trio of sirens.

Twilight and Dawn, along with Aria, Sonata, and Adagio made their way to the portal back to their world and said goodbye to everyone. They all passed through and came out the other end. Twilight and Dawn were back to being ponies and the sirens….they looked like a cross between a pony and a sea horse. “Girls, we’re our old selves again.” Adagio pointed out.

“Hey, we are!” Sonata said cheerfully. “I’m actually going to miss having hands.

“I’m actually kind of glad.” Aria said.

“Wow, so this is what you three used to look like then?” Dawn asked.

“Indeed. Magnificent, no?” Adagio asked taking a proud pose.

“Now listen you three, I’m putting a lot of trust in you. So I’m asking that you not go back to your evil ways and use your talents to control others.” Twilight said.

“Oh please, we lost that power thanks to you and those human friends of yours remember?” Adagio said. “Besides…I think I’m willing to try and be famous the usual way.” She said as she looked to Dawn with a smirk.

“Glad to hear it.” Dawn said.

“You three are welcome to live here in my castle for now.” Twilight suggested.

“Really?” Sonata said. “Thank you!” She suddenly took Twilight in a tight hug.

“You’re….welcome.” Twilight strained out.

Dawn couldn’t help but giggle a little at the scene.

“Could you…let me go now?” Twilight asked.

Sonata released her hold on Twilight.

Twilight looked to Spike once she caught her breath. “Spike, send a letter to the princesses please and let them know we have returned.”

“You got it.” Spike said with a salute and waddled off to fetch a parchment and quill.

As soon as Spike sent the message, Celestia, Luna, Solaris and Cosma appeared in a flash of magic. Cosma was the first to scoop Dawn up in a tight hug and rocked him back and forth. “Oooooh, my little baby, I was so worried about you. I thought something awful could have happened. Thank the heavens you’re safe and sound.”

“Hi…mom.” Dawn struggled as he too suffered a tight hug. “Can’t….breath.”

“Easy hun, or you’ll suffocate him.” Solaris gently warned.

Cosma loosened her grip but still held him. “Sorry son, I was just so worried.”

“I’m fine mom, I actually had fun in that other world. I got to meet the human versions of the element bearers and they looked after me while I was there till Twilight and Spike came.”

Solaris looked to Twilight with a smile. “Thank you for helping our son. We owe you big time for this.”

“I’m just glad he’s okay.” Twilight said.

“How did you even get into that world in the first place?” Cosma asked as she looked down at her son.

“Well…” Dawn began telling of his little accident in the middle of the night and how he stumbled through the portal.

The sirens had just stayed silent and waited to be addressed. Solaris was the first as he turned his attention to them and approached them with a straight face. He towered over them with his height. “So, you must be the three sirens I heard about that caused trouble a few hundred years ago, yes?”

The sirens actually seemed intimidated by the king. “Um, yes sire, that’s us.” Sonata replied.

Solaris just stared at them for a bit which made the three sirens sweat. Finally, he gave a smile. “Well then, welcome back to Equestria. My son thinks you three deserve a second chance. You better prove him right or we’ll send you someplace where there will be no coming back.”

“Understood sire.” Aria said.

“Good.” Solaris turned and walked back to his wife while Dawn said hello to his sisters.

After Solaris had come back to his wife’s side, Dawn came up to the sirens and looked up at them with his signature smile. “Sorry about my dad. He’s a little protective of me after what had happened.”

“No worries, perfectly understandable.” Sonata replied.

And so, the sirens were back in Equestria with a temporary place until they could get one of their own. Weeks went by as they began their little musical group using their singing talents to entertain ponies and were slowly becoming famous around Ponyville. The dazzlings were starting to grow to like Dawn a bit more after what he did for them and how he was always praising them for their talent. Slowly, even Aria was starting to warm up and break out a little of that cold shell of hers. She couldn’t help herself around Dawn. She was just no match for his charms. So they ended up becoming good friends as well which only helped their career as singers.

After having been in that void, Dawn had completely forgotten a certain something. His own birthday. It was coming up soon and because of him forgetting, that made it easy to plan a surprise birthday party and Pinky was called in to plan it in secret.

Pinky had thought ahead to invite not just Discord, and the CMC, but also asked the dazzlings to perform for the entertainment. Pinky had also invited a special guest for Dawn to meet. One he was sure to be excited to see.

The day finally came for his party and Blue Blood was leading Dawn to the ball room where the party was being held. His pet toucan Tooky was roosting on his back. “Blue Blood, just what is going on? I can’t help but feel something is up.” Dawn said. “Everypony has been acting weird lately and I’m getting worried.”

“Sorry uncle, but I promise it will all be clear once we reach the ball room.” Blue Blood said.

They reached the doors to the ball room. “If you say so.” Dawn responsed.

Blue Blood opened the doors and Dawn was greeted with a big shout. “SURPRISE! Happy birthday Dawn!” Everypony in the room shouted. Discord, Dawn’s parents and sisters, the CMC, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Cadence, Shining Armor, Dawn’s four personal guards, Skript, queen Chrysalis, Crystal, a few changeling guards, and the dazzlings all shouted.

The room was decorated with streamers and balloons with tables set up holding treats and all kinds of games were in different areas of the room along with party hats on the table. There was even a very large seven layer cake as well. “Wow, what is all this? Birthday?”

Pinky bounded up to Dawn with her usual big grin. “That’s right, this is your surprise birthday party silly.” She giggled with a snort.

“My birthday?” Dawn asked with a quizzical look which was soon replaced with a look of realization. “Of course, I had completely forgotten about it. All this is for me?”

“Of course Dawn, this is your birthday party after all.” Celestia said with a smile.

Dawn smiled big with a little tear forming. “Thank you, this all looks so amazing.”

“Glad to hear it, so you ready to have some fun?” Twilight asked with a sly smile.

“You bet!” Dawn cheered.

“Not so fast.” Pinkie said in a sing song voice. “There’s one more surprise for you.”

“Really? What is it?” Dawn asked as he jumped for joy.

“It’s right over here.” Pinkie said as every pony stepped aside to reveal a giant present. “Just pull the ribbon and it will open up.”

Dawn trotted up to the large gift box and pulled on the ribbon. Just as Pinkie said, the box fell open with a spray of confetti to the sides and gasped as he saw who was standing there. “No way….it can’t be.”

Standing before Dawn was a pegasus mare with a sandy coat and beige shirt and pith helmet with a compass for a cutie mark. Her mane and tail were monochrome with different shades of grey up to black. “Hey there, I heard it was some special pony’s birthday and they liked Daring Do.” Said the adventurous mare.

Dawn’s wings unfolded from his sides in excitement. “Daring Do, you’re real?”

“That’s right. My friends here asked me to come because they said you really like my stories.” Daring said.

“Are you kidding? I LOVE your stories! The adventure, the action, the drama, it’s all so cool!” Dawn cheered.

Daring walked up to Dawn. “Well, I’m here to help make your day all the more special.”

Dawn’s grin grew more, closed his eyes, and was practically dancing on his tippy hooves. “Eeeeeheehee!” He stopped and looked to the six element bearers. “I don’t believe this. How do you know Daring Do?”

“We had an adventure of our own with her recently.” Twilight informed.

“You did?” Dawn asked wide eyed.

“That’s right, and I have something to prove it.” Daring said as she reached into her satchel and pulled out a rectangular object wrapped in blue wrapping paper and tied with a red ribbon. “Hope you like my latest story.”

Dawn snatched the present out of Daring’s hooves faster than a blink and tore into it. Once it was fully unwrapped, Dawn gasped with a smile as he looked at it. “No way! Daring Do and the Ring of Destiny! And you’re on the cover Rainbow!” Dawn turned it around to show the others.

Rainbow Dash smiled proudly. “Yep, I got a copy of the book before any pony else.”

“Look inside.” Daring said again.

Dawn opened the book and looked on the inside of the cover. “It’s signed too. This is the best birthday EVER!” Dawn yelled nearly slipping into his own royal Canterlot voice. He then zipped up to Daring and gave her a big hug. “Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!”

Daring gave a nervous smile at first, surprised at the hug, but soon changed to a genuine one and hugged Dawn back with one hoof. “No problem. Anything for a fan.”

The party was soon underway and Everypony started having fun. Dawn greeted all his friends and played a few games with each of them along with his family. Dawn received many other wonderful presents and was sure to show his gratitude towards those that gave them. Nearly halfway into the party, Dawn approached Daring. “Daring Do, so all those stories you wrote…were they all true?”

Daring smiled as she answered. “Yep, every word. Every villain and place you read about in my books are all real.”

“Oh wow, thinking about it, it’s kind of scary.” Dawn said.

“Hey, don’t worry about it. With me around, those crooks don’t stand a chance.” Daring said confidently with a smile.

Dawn smiled back. “Yeah, you’re right. You haven’t lost yet. So, could you tell me about one of your adventures? Reading them is fine, but I’d like to hear it straight from the pony’s mouth.”

“Sure, how about the newest one, the book I just gave you.” Daring suggested.

“Great, I’d love to hear it.” Dawn said and sat on his flank on the spot, ready to hear the tale.

Daring gave a daring smile and started telling the story. As she went on, the other ponies gathered around to hear it. Crystal snuggled up to Dawn. Daring told of how Twilight and her friends came to Daring’s house, and how she came under attack by Dr. Cabaleron.

Daring continued with how Rainbow followed her along. So the story went and Dawn hung on every word. At the end, Daring finished with her impression of Ahuizotle. “Curse you daring Do!” She said in a deep voice that made Dawn laugh. “And that’s how we saved the place.”

“Wow, that was a great story.” Dawn said.

“I’ll say, very riveting.” Crystal added.

With the story out of the way, the sirens took the stage and began their performance as well which got every pony dancing. Dawn already had a dancing partner, Crystal.

The party was a big success and every pony had a blast. Dawn especially. Near the end of the party, Dawn gave a big yawn as it was nearing time for the sun to set. “Awe, is my little colt tuckered out?” Cosma asked as she nuzzled Dawn.

“I am kind of tired.” Dawn responded with a sleepy gaze.

“Well considering you just had a big day, I’m not surprised.” Solaris responded.

“Come on birthday colt, let’s get you to bed.” Cosma gently lifted Dawn up in a foreleg.

“I’ll see to the guests.” Solaris said as his wife walked past him.

Cosma nodded as she continued.

“Good night dad.” Dawn said as he passed him.

“Good night son.” Solaris responded with a warm smile.

“Good night everypony, thanks again for a great party!” Dawn called.

“Good night Dawn!” The rest of the ponies responded.

A couple minutes later, Dawn was soon tucked in and ready to fall asleep. “Dawn, I’m sorry to say this but you have to know something. You’re father and I have to leave tomorrow.”

Dawn looked up with worry. “What, how come?”

Cosma gave a sad smile. “I’m sorry Dawn, but it’s about time for us to make our rounds to the neighboring countries to ensure peace. We’ve been home for a little over a year now and we have to go. I know you don’t want us to leave, but this is something we have to do. And it will take us a year to make our rounds before we can come back home again.”

Dawn sat up in his bed. “But you can’t, I don’t want you to go.”

Cosma frowned. “I know you don’t Dawn, but this is our duty as king and queen. I’m glad we were able to be here for as long as we were and celebrate the holidays with you, but now we have to leave to perform out duties. I promise we will be back.”

Dawn looked down sadly. “Okay.”

Cosma picked Dawn up in a gentle warm hug. “I’m sorry baby, I know you’ll miss us. And we’ll miss you too. Just know though that you have your sisters to look after you and be there for you if you need anything. And Skript and Discord will be here always too. Not to mention every other pony you’ve made friends with.”

Dawn gave a little sniffle. “Yeah, that’s true. I do have a lot of friends.”

“Just you wait, we’ll be back before you know it. A year will fly by just like that.” Cosma set Dawn back into bed, tucked him in with her magic and kissed him on the forehead. “Now get some sleep. We’ll still be here tomorrow so we can say goodbye.”

“All right, goodnight mom. I love you.”

“I love you too Dawn. Goodnight my little prince.”

Dawn slowly closed his eyes as he rested his head on his pillow. Cosma quietly snuck out of Dawn’s room and closed the door just as Dawn slipped into dream land.

The next day came around and everypony from the birthday yesterday was present to see the king and queen off. Cosma hugged her daughters first. “Now you too keep up the good work looking after Equestria.”

“We will mother.” Luna responded as she hugged Cosma.

Cosma moved to Celestia and hugged her. “And be sure to look after your little brother. We don’t want to lose him again while we’re gone.”

Celestia hugged Cosma as she responded. “Don’t worry. We’ll keep a close eye on him. We have a certain pony to do that as well if we can’t.” She whispered the last part.

Solaris moved in then and hugged both his daughters. “I’m going to miss my girls so much. You take care now.”

“Good bye father, we shall miss you both.” Luna said.

They broke the hug and both parents looked down at Dawn before picking him up in a loving hug. “Goodbye dear, you be careful, listen to your sisters, and don’t you dare disappear on us again while we’re gone.” Cosma stated.

Dawn had a few tears in his eyes. “I won’t mom, I promise. Please come home soon.”

“We’ll try to be back as soon as we can.” Solaris responded. “And we’ll be sure to send you all a letter each week so you can write back to us.” Solaris soon broke the hug, but Cosma was keeping it up.

She held him with both forelegs and held him close to her chest. It looked like she was ready to cry.

“Hun?” Solaris asked.

“Can’t we….take him with us?” Cosma asked.

“Cosma, he has so many friends here. It wouldn’t be right for us to keep him from them for a year. Besides, it would be boring for him. It’s best he stays here with his sisters.” Solaris informed.

Dawn was hugging back. “It’s okay mom, I’ll be fine. I promise.”

Cosma gave a heavy sigh and soon broke the hug and kissed Dawn on the forehead. “I’m going to miss you so much. Be good now.” She finally set him down and boarded the carriage with her husband. “Goodbye everypony. We’ll see you all in a year!” Cosma called out.

The carriage that was hooked up to a team of pegasi started to take off. “Goodbye everypony!” Solaris called out.

Daw n galloped a couple feet after the carriage, his eyes running with tears. “Bye mom! Bye dad! I’ll miss you!” As he watched the carriage fly off, it seemed to start getting blurry and out of focus. “Bye…” Then, it vanished. Dawn turned to the rest of the ponies as they were all smiling at him. “Good bye everypony, I’ll never forget you.” He said with a sad smile as they too started to fade out of focus and disappeared. Then, the whole area faded out until there was nothing but blackness around Dawn.

Dawn looked around sadly at his surrounding and gave a heavy sigh. “Going to be a long while before I can do this again. I’m going to need a long sleep.” He lay down, curled up, and closed his eyes, drifting off to a dreamless sleep until the next time he could rejoin his family for another fake reunion.

Dawn awoke with a start and a gasp as he sprang up in his bed panting and sweating. He looked around frantically. He was still in his room, still on his bed…….still at home. “MOM! DAD! SISTERS! ANYPONY!” Dawn cried out.

Luna was the first to enter a moment later as she flung Dawn’s door open. “Dawn Light, what is it?” She went up to his bed.

“Sister, I…I had a horrible nightmare.” Dawn took Luna in a hug that she returned with a foreleg and both wings. “Shh….it’s okay Dawn, it was just a dream.”

Celestia and their parents soon entered the room. “Is everything all right?” Celestia asked.

“What happened?” Solaris asked.

Luna answered as Dawn burined his muzzle in Luna’s chest. “Dawn said he had a nightmare.”

“Are you okay Daw, what was it about?” Celestia asked.

Dawn looked up from Luna’s embrace and retold the nightmare he had.

“Oh no, I thought you were over that.” Cosma said with a worried look.

Discord suddenly flashed in brandishing a bat while wearing socks and a night cap. “What is it, where’s the danger? I’ll knock any tresspassers a good one that would dare hurt my friend.”

“It’s all right Discord, Dawn just had a nightmare is all.” Solaris informed.

Discord lowered the bat. “He did? What about?”

Celestia retold the nightmare Dawn had.

Discord gave a thoughtful look. “Oh my, sounds like a doozy of one. Not to worry Dawn. That was just the last bit of residual void stuff making one last impact on your mind. You are still home, I promise.”

Dawn sniffled. “*Sniff* R-really?”

Discord gave a warm smile. “Really, I promise that was most likely the last nightmare you’ll have about that dreadful void you were in.”

“But I was doing so well before with not having those nightmares.”

“Well clearly you were so comfortable, you let your guard down.” Discord informed.

“So is he all right then?” Cosma asked. “I don’t want my son being plagued by nightmares of his ordeal anymore.”

Discord raised his lion paw and placed his eagle claw on his chest. “I swear, that will be the last Nightmare of the void Dawn will ever have.”

Luna looked down to Dawn. “You see, everything is fine.”

“Do you want us to stay with you until you fall asleep again?” Celestia asked.

Dawn gave one last sniffle, wiped his eyes, and looked up. “I…I think I’ll be all right now. Thank you though.”

“Are you sure? We wouldn’t mind letting you sleep with us tonight.” Cosma offered.

Dawn shook his head. “No, that’s all right. It just really scared me is all. I’m okay now. Thank you for coming to check on me.”

Solaris gave a smile. “Of course. You’re our son.”

Luna looked to Discord with a flat look. “A bat? Really?”

“What? I heard Dawn cry out and thought there was trouble. I didn’t exactly have time to come up with a plan.”

Dawn actually managed a small laugh in response. “Thanks for coming to help Discord, but I’m fine now.”

“Hold on, how did you know Dawn cried out? How did you hear that?” Celestia asked suspiciously.

Discord raised his hands up to his sides as he dropped the bat. “What? A god of chaos can’t have a spell on his friends to hear them when they call for help if there’s trouble?”

Luna rolled her eyes.

Cosma spoke up. “Anyway, I think we should all get back to bed, it is late.”

They all agreed. Luna tucked Dawn back into bed. They said their goodnights and went back to their own beds. Discord said his goodnight and teleported back to where he came from. Dawn snuggled up under his covers, closed his eyes and drifted back to sleep, this time having pleasant dreams. Luna still came to Dawn’s dream secretly to check up on him to make sure the nightmare didn’t happen again.

The next day, the REAL next day came and it went just like how Dawn dreamed it at first. With his parents hugging his sisters and saying their goodbyes and telling them to look after him. Then said their goodbyes to him and hugging him. When they boarded the carriage to leave, they did NOT fade out like in Dawn’s nightmare. Instead, they flew off and out of sight. Dawn turned to everypony and trotted over to his sisters.

The years went by and Dawn grew into a fine stallion. His mane and tail started flowing like his sisters and parents. Just as Discord said, Dawn Never had another nightmare about the void ever again. It was now just a distant memory that faded to history. When they were old enough, Dawn and Crystal eventually got married, solidifying the peace between ponies and changelings more. Dawn’s parents came and stayed one year, then left for another as it always went until a better system could be set up where they could stay home all the time and still keep the peace with the other countries.

Needless to say, Dawn and his sisters were very happy about it. Dawn had gotten to be as big as his sister Luna, and Crystal a bit shorter than him by an inch. Dawn was now currently standing on a balcony of Canterlot looking out over the kingdom with the wind blowing.

Crystal approached his side and nuzzled his neck. “Hey there handsome, what’s up?”

Dawn smiled. “Nothing much, just remembering the past. So much seems to have happened in such a short amount of time.” Dawn’s voice still sounded young, but more that of a young stallion.

“Tell me about it. I can’t believe we’ve been married for almost a year now.”

Dawn looked to Crystal. “So Crystal, how’s your little bun in the oven doing?”

Crystal looked down at her stomach with a smile. “Just fine. He or she will be the first changeling pony hybrid ever born.”

“To be honest, I’m a little nervous. I don’t know the first thing about being a dad.”

Crystal nuzzled Dawn. “Don’t worry, I know you’ll do great. Just be your fun loving self. You haven’t changed much over the years. You’re still that cute lovable colt I fell in love with.”

Dawn smiled more. “Thanks Crystal. I love you too.” Dawn nuzzled Crystal back. Together, they simply looked out over the kingdom together in silence. No words were needed after that.

The End.

Author's Note

I am SOOOOOO sorry this took so long. If the ending seems rushed, I apologize for that too but I was running out of ideas on how to further the story. It had to come to an end at some point. Hope you liked that little teaser I did with Dawn back in the void. Let me know what you thought in the comments.

Chapter 1: The Return

The Lost Prince Returns
Chapter 1: The Return

There is a part of Equestrian history that has long been forgotten by the citizens of Equestria, a part that only the ruling sisters remember. A terrible tragedy befell their family before the evil god of chaos, Discord, was sealed away in stone; a part of their family was lost, seemingly without a trace.

Today, that lost part comes back. It was a sunny day in Equestria, as a simple servant was making her way through the Canterlot castle gardens when a white flash caught her attention off to the side behind some bushes. She paused from her duties a moment and out of sheer curiosity, approached the bushes to see what the flash might have been.

She reached up a hoof and pushed the bushes aside to see behind them to find a small pony lying in the grass with its hooves pressed tightly over its eyes. The pony had a light yellow coat and a light blue mane and tail. The pony had no cutie mark, and seemed to be very young.

She figured if the pony were to stand up, it would be slightly shorter than her. She cautiously approached the pony and attempted to speak with it. “Hello? Are you ok?” She asked quietly as she drew closer. While doing so, she could hear the pony muttering to themselves. From the sound of the voice, the pony was a colt. She also noticed the pony had wings and a horn, the clear signs of an alicorn, and typically the signs of royalty.

Soon enough she could make out what the young colt seems to be saying. “Just another dream, just another dream. It’ll be over soon, Just like the rest. It’ll be over soon, just like the rest.”

Again she spoke, “Hello? Are you ok? Is there something wrong?”

The young colt just continued mumbling, “Just ignore the voice, it isn’t real, nothing here is real.” The colt continued to mutter as he lay there with his hooves still pressed tightly over his muzzle and eyes.

Out of concern the mare tried to reach out to touch the poor thing. As her hoof drew closer, the young colt opened one eye, saw the hoof, then promptly closed his eyes even tighter as his horn immediately lit up with yellow light, projecting a rudimentary shield. This caused the mare to quickly pull her hoof back. She cried out as she stumbled back in surprise. The Young colt simply kept muttering to himself, “Don’t touch me, you aren’t real, stay away from me!”

“What’s going on here?” Came the bold voice of A unicorn guard in gold armor. As he approached he asked, “Miss, what is going on?”

The mare began to explain, stuttering slightly as she said “I-I don’t know, I saw a flash behind the bushes here and when I looked, I found this pony here muttering to himself. I don’t know why, but he’s obviously scared.”

The guard looked at the young pony curiously, then turned to the mare again. “An alicorn? Where did he come from?”

The mare simply replied “Like I said, I don’t know. I just found him here.”

The guard approached the shielded colt and eyed it carefully. He tried to speak to the young pony. “You there, who are you?” After a few moments of silence, he questioned the colt again. “Where do you hail from?” The young colt just kept right on muttering to himself, completely ignoring the now frustrated guard.

“Just a dream, just a dream, go away, go away.”

Again the guard tried to communicate, “I said, where did you come from? Answer me or I’ll see you in the dungeons.”

“It’s just an illusion, nothing is ever real, it’s just never real. I’ll never see home again.”

The mare interjected, “Um, sir, I think you’re just making matters worse, can’t you see that he’s scared?” The maid tried to reason with the guard.

“Regardless, whoever he is, he got here without permission or anypony knowing, and his being an alicorn raises too many questions to ignore him.” The guard responds.

“May I ask what is going on here?” A soft voice asked from behind the two.

The two ponies turned to see a familiar alicorn standing before them. Princess Celestia with a pure white coat, flowing mane and tail of soft rainbow colors, and golden crown and yoke with purple gems and golden shoes on her hooves approached. The two ponies bowed before her as the guard explained, “Your majesty, this maid says she spotted this young alicorn behind these bushes. He won’t respond to any of my questions. He seems to have come out of nowhere. I was about to break this shield he put up.”

Celestia looked down at the guard, then looked to see the young pony laying in the grass. She looked back at the guard. “I certainly appreciate your diligence in duty soldier, but Don’t you think that might be a bit harsh, he’s just a young colt. And, while he may be an alicorn, he is still young, and very clearly terrified.” The guard merely sat in silence with his thoughts, as Celestia stepped closer to the rather pitiful shield and looked down at the young pony.

The guard tried to stop her. “Princess please, I don’t know if that is such a good idea.”

Celestia didn’t listen. She lay down on her belly and looked closely at the young pony, speaking to him with a comforting voice. “Hello there, my name is princess Celestia, may I ask who you might be? And What brings you here?”

It was several moments before the colt began speaking again, albeit still to himself. “Not my sister, not real, never real, go away.”

Celestia cocked an eyebrow at this. “Sister, why whatever do you mean?”

The colt simply continued to mumble. “Not my sister, never really my sister, go away, just go away.”

For a brief moment, and for the first time ever for the guard and the mare, a look of sheer confusion sat plastered on Celestia’s face. “Sister?….wait.” Celestia’s eyes widened as she began to realize something. “It…….can’t be.” She looked closer at the pony, as close as she could through the shield he had up. “This is……impossible.” Celestia was clearly Shocked and surprised. “Dawn Light?”

“I know who I am, you are not real, go away, just go away, I tire of these illusions.”

Celestia grew worried. “Dawn Light, it’s me, your sister.” The Guard and the servant glanced at each other, both understandably confused at that last statement.

“Not real, not real, never real! GO AWAY!” He shouted, all the while keeping his muzzle covered.

Celestia began to speak with an earnestness in her voice. “Dawn Light, look at me! I am real!” She cried.
“Not real, not real!”

Celestia narrowed her eyes, stood up, spread out her wings, and used a voice she had not used in a long time, her royal Canterlot voice. “DAWN LIGHT, LOOK AT ME! SEE THAT I AM REAL!”

The shout caused the guard and servant to fall to their knees and cover their ears. The little alicorn cringed and his shield vanished into steam. He lifted his head up, blinked a few times and turned to face Celestia. “C-celestia?” He stammered. The young pony, now identified as Dawn Light narrowed his eyes. “No…..it can’t be……your just another illusion. Just go away and leave me alone.”

Celestia softened her look with a smile. “I am real, and this is no illusion.” She drew closer.

Dawn Light backed up as much as he could, only for his back to meet the walls of the castle. “NO, stay away from me, I want nothing to do with a fake!”

Celestia laid down on her belly again. “Dawn Light, can you not see that I am real? Look at me.” She reached out a hoof to touch him. Dawn light jerked his head away and closed his eyes. Celestia put her hoof to the side of his face and turned his head towards her. “Dawn Light, look at me.” She said quietly, a tear evident on her cheek. “I am indeed here, and I am indeed real.”

Dawn Light’s eyes filled with tears. “Celly, but it can’t be.” He raised a hoof of his own to hers and felt its rigidity, its substance. “It feels so real, but how can that be? My mind must be working hard to convince me this is real.”

Celestia simply offered a gentle smile. “This is real, how many times must I say it to convince you.”

“Sister Celeestia, is it really true, am I truly not hallucinating?”

“You are truly not dear brother, you’re home. You are finally home.” The guard and servant again looked at each other curiously upon hearing Celestia call the alicorn her little brother.

Dawn light let loose with his tears. “Celly!” He lunged forth and wrapped his hooves around her neck.

Celestia too was now openly crying and returned the hug, accompanied by her wings. “Dawn Light, my dearest little brother, you’ve finally come home!” She nuzzled him affectionately in her embrace.

“Celly, I missed you so much, please don’t let this be another illusion.”

Celestia closed her eyes as the tears streamed down her face. “It’s not little brother, I promise, you are really home, I missed you so much.”

The guard finally stepped forward. “Um, forgive me your majesty, but who is this young pony?”

Celestia kept her eyes as they were as she answered. “This is Luna and my long lost little brother, prince Dawn Light. He has been missing for far too long, but has come back now.”

“Prince? Are you sure your majesty?”

Celestia let out a chuckle. “I think I would know my own little brother. I can assure you this is him. Go and inform Luna, we will be here for a time.”

“Uh, yes princess.” The guard then left the two alone.

At this time the Mare servant stepped forward. “Princess, is there anything you wish me to do, or should I return to my duties?” The maid asked.

Celestia finally opened her eyes and looked back at the maid. “I think a nice picnic out here would be nice, I imagine Dawn Light might be hungry after being through whatever he had been through, could you inform the kitchen staff to have a meal delivered out here for myself, Luna, and our brother?”

“Of course princess.” The maid bowed and took her leave.

After a minute, Dawn Light pulled back a bit and looked up at Celestia. “I can’t believe it, it is you isn’t it. I’m finally home.”

“You are little brother, where have you been all this time? What happened to you so many years ago?” Celestia asked with a smile, tears still fresh in both their eyes.

Dawn light looked down trodden as he told her, “Nothingness, just pure nothingness. Nothing around me, no light, no ground, no sound, nothing. I was just floating around in utter nothingness for so long.” Fresh tears started rolling Down his cheeks again.

Princess Luna was also an alicorn, with a midnight blue coat, a flowing mane and tail of a darker shade of blue and sparkled with stardust. She wore a black necklace with a crescent moon on it, and a black crown with silver shoes. She soon arrived on the scene and saw Celestia holding the young alicorn. “Sister, what is going on, who is that……..is……..is that……” Luna Paused while she got a good look at him. Memories of the past before the darkness of Nightmare Moon flooded into her mind. “It can’t be, is that Dawn light?”

Dawn Light looked up and past Celestia and saw Luna. “Lulu, is that You?”

“Dawn Light, what…..how are you….?” She couldn’t believe her eyes. She simply didn’t know what to say about what she was seeing.

“LULU!” Dawn Light cried out as he rushed out of Celestia’s embrace and ran to Luna and wrapped his little hooves around her.

“Dawn Light, I don’t believe it.” Luna expressed as she smiled and returned the hug. She looked up at Celestia. “Sister, is it really him, has he finally come home?”

Celestia responded “It is sister, our little brother is back.” Celestia walked over and the three shared a group hug. They held it for what seemed the longest time.

“Sisters, I’m so glad to see you, I really, really, REALLY hope this is real, it just seems too real to be another illusion.” Dawn light expressed.

Within a short time the castle staff had set a picnic for the three, all the while not sure what to make of this third alicorn the princesses now referred to as “little brother”. After a while, they finally settled down and began to eat. Dawn Light sat next to Celestia during the picnic. Luna started up the conversation. “Dawn Light, I can’t believe that you are finally home, where have you been all this time?”

Dawn Light frowned as he again answered. “I don’t know, all I remember was absolute nothingness around me, that’s it. I was there for what seemed like forever.”

The two sisters frowned upon seeing his forlorn look, and Celestia gave a smile as she tried to cheer him up. “It’s all right little brother, it doesn’t matter now, what matters now is that you’re home, that we are together again, and we can worry about the details later. For now, let’s just enjoy our picnic in the garden. Perhaps We can even hold a big celebration to celebrate your return later.”

Dawn Light’s smile soon returned. “Really? I’d like that. When can we have it?”

“We will first need to make an announcement to the citizens of Equestria that you have returned, then we can start planning a party.” Luna offered.

Celestia suddenly didn’t like this idea, so she explained, “Luna, I don’t know if that is a good idea, when we announce this to the country, Dawn Light will be hounded by reporters endlessly, and so many questions will arise from him suddenly appearing out of nowhere. I think we should keep his reappearanc a secret, if only just for now, and keep it among the castle staff. Word of this cannot get out of the castle until we decide on how best to explain this to Equestria without our little brother being hounded like a rabbit by a thousand dogs.”

Dawn Light seemed concerned at this. Luna nodded her head. “I understand sister, we shall keep this a secret for now.”

Dawn Light tried to object. “Hold on, don’t I get any say in this, I missed you two terribly and I am glad to be home, but I am the prince, and I think our subjects have a right to know of my return. So why keep it a secret?”

Celestia began to explain, Not sure whether to smile or frown, “Dawn, that is very mature of you, but I don’t think you understand, you have been gone for a thousand years, things have changed a lot since your disappearance.”

Dawn’s eyes widened at this revelation. “A…..a thousand years, really?” His sisters simply nodded. “I see. Well, I suppose that makes some sense, I couldn’t tell how long I was in that void, but it certainly felt like eons”

“How did you end up in this “nothingness” in the first place?” Luna asked.

Dawn Light paused in thought before he looked at Luna and answered. “I’m not sure, I can’t remember much before I was sent there.” He closed an eye and rubbed a hoof on his head as he tried to remember. “All I can remember from right before that was that you two had gone off to find the elements of harmony to seal that god of chaos in stone. After that…….I….I don’t know, I just can’t remember what happened.”

Luna nuzzled Dawn Light. “It is all right little brother, you don’t have to worry about it anymore. Once we are finished here, we shall inform the staff here of your return.” With that much decided they continued their picnic, giving Luna and Celestia to tell Dawn Light of some things that had changed during his absence.

Later in the day, Celestia and Luna had called all the castle staff; the guards, butlers and maids, into the throne room. Dawn Light stood between his elder sisters as Celestia began. “My little ponies, today is a joyous day, I’m sure you are all wondering who his little pony with me and my sister is.” She then Stretched out a Wing over Dawn Light, clearly presenting his Yellow Frame against her White Wing, “This is Prince Dawn Light, our little brother, who disappeared a thousand years ago before Luna and I sealed Discord away in stone.” The ponies started murmuring to one another, and Dawn Light was feeling nervous at the attention and leaned into Luna’s leg.

Luna continued where Celestia left off, “I know this may be difficult to believe, but it is true, this is our little brother, and we expect you all to treat him with the same kindness and respect you do us. Also, for the time being and until otherwise informed, this must be kept within castle walls. And we ask that none of you speak a word of this to any pony outside the castle for now. There will not be any serious repercussions should you do so, as the public will indeed be informed, but we do ask that you try not to say anything. It would only further complicate matters. Is that understood?”

The ponies all sounded off in unison. “Yes your majesties!”

Celestia continued. “Good, now then, for various reasons, we would like one of my guards and one of Luna’s guards to stay with and guard Dawn Light at all times for when Luna and I cannot be there for him. Silver Spark, I hereby Call you to Stand Guard at the Side of Prince Dawn Light. Please present yourself!”

A unicorn guard clad in gold armor and having a white coat and a blue mane and tail emerged from the center of the crowd. “Yes your majesty. I will guard him with my life.”

Celestia responded with a smile. “I doubt that will be necessary but we always appreciate the Diligence of the Royal Guard.”

Luna then called out for one of her guards. “Night Eye, please come forth.”

Another unicorn emerged from the side of the crowd, this one bore silver armor and had a dark blue, almost black coat, with a black mane and tail. “Yes your highness, I shall do my best.”

Luna responded with a smile. “Thank you, you two will guard him and keep him safe. Such are your orders. We do not know how he disappeared so many years ago, but we do not want to take any chances.”

Dawn Light decided to put in his own thoughts. “Sisters, why can’t I just stay with you two? Why do you need to assign guards for me?”

Celestia and Luna both looked down at him as Celestia began to explain. “Dawn Light, as we said, we don’t know how you disappeared, whatever the cause was may still exist, and we don’t want to lose you again. Therefore you will be under watch at all times, we will have two other guards assigned to you and they will trade shifts in keeping an eye on you, we will try to be with you as much as we can, but we do have duties to perform, we cannot be with you always. Do you Understand?”

Dawn Light wrapped his forelegs around one of Celestia’s legs as he responded. “Please don’t leave me alone, I don’t want to be alone again, please sisters, please!”

Celestia looked to the crowd before continuing. “Other than the two guards we have called, you are all dismissed, please return to your duties.” The ponies all left and only the sisters, Dawn Light, and the two guards were left. Celestia looked back down at Dawn Light. She got down on the floor with Luna as they spoke with him. “Now Dawn Light, I understand you don’t want to be alone, but you won’t be, if you should ever need me or Luna for anything, and we aren’t around, just come and find us. Plus, you will always have guards with you so you won’t be alone.”

Luna tried to comfort Dawn Light as well, as he seemed like he was about to cry. “It is all right little brother, these two are some of our most trusted and talented guards, they will keep you safe and take care of you for when we cannot be there. We can stay with you today and take a break from our duties, but tomorrow, we will have to get back to them, and you can’t be with us the whole time.”

Dawn Light looked up at Luna with a few tears in his eyes. He simply nodded his head as he gave a sniffle. “*Sniff* All right, I’m just afraid to be alone again after being alone for so long, I don’t want to be alone again.”

Celestia responded. “We know little brother, we know. And you never will be again. We promise. Now come on, let’s give you a tour of the castle. A lot has changed since your disappearance. Oh, and we will have to have a cleaning crew sent up to your room, it hasn’t been touched since you disappeared.”

As they walked, Dawn Light looked up at Celestia. “My room is still here?”

Luna answered. “Of course, we kept it where it was with hopes that you would someday return.”

Celestia’s Curiosity had been bothering since earlier, So she asked, “Dawn Light, I am curious, why did you think that what you were seeing and hearing were just illusions?”

Dawn Light hung his head as he answered. “While I was in that terrible dark place, my mind kept playing tricks on me, making me think I had escaped that void and was back home, only for it all to just be an illusion made by my mind, eventually I got tired of it and just ignored them completely, I’m still not sure if this is all real, but if it is not, it is the most convincing illusion so far.”

Luna nuzzled Dawn Light. “I can assure you this is very real, you are home Dawn Light, and we are here for you.”

Dawn Light then asked a question of his own. “So I take it then that after I disappeared, you managed to find the elements of harmony and sealed Discord away?”

Celestia answered. “Indeed we did, but…..there is some good news you should hear about that.”

“What?”

Luna began to explain. “Well…” But before she could finish, there was a white flash and Discord appeared.

“Hello your majesties, good day to you.” Discord was a tall slender creature made up of all kinds of animals. His left leg was that of a dragon, his right was a pony, his body was covered in brown fur except for his tail which was like a snake with a white tuft of hair at the end. His left hand was a lion paw, his right was an eagle claw, from his neck up, his head was covered in grey fur. He had a snagle tooth, one dear antler, one goat antler, a black mane up the back of his neck, and yellow eyes with red pupils.

Dawn Light froze in place upon seeing him. His eyes widened and his pupils shrank to pinpoints while his jaw dropped and Memories came flooding back from a thousand Years ago.

"Why hello little prince."

“Discord? No, what are you doing here!?”

“Just came to cause a little chaos, I figured you deserve a little extended vacation.”

“NO, STAY AWAY FROM ME!”

“Farewell little prince.”

Celestia began. “Good Afternoon Discord, what….”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Dawn Light screamed so loud it Shook the castle windows. “NO, NOT AGAIN, KEEP HIM AWAY FROM ME!” Dawn Light hid behind Celestia.

The two princesses looked at Dawn Light once their hearing returned. “What’s wrong?” Celestia asked.

“Well, that was a fine how do you do.” Discord responded as he used a pinkie to scrub the inside of his ear.

“Don’t let him get me, keep him away! Please!” Dawn Light was down on the ground covering his head with his hooves and visibly shaking with fear.

Luna and Celestia each knelt next to him as they tried to comfort him. “Dawn Light, what is wrong, what are you talking about?” Luna asked.

“He’s the one who sent me away, I remember now! Just after you two left, he showed up and sent me away to that horrible nightmare of nothingness. Please don’t let him send me away again!”

The two sisters glared at Discord in a way they hadn’t since his initial Release from stone as they each kept a hoof on Dawn Light’s back. Luna started up on Discord. “Discord, is this true? Are you the one who made our little brother disappear so long ago?”

Discord looked confused at the question. “Little brother, what are you……..wait.” He put his eagle claw to his chin in thought. “Oh Dear,” he said with a frown, “I remember now, after you two left to find the elements of harmony, I paid a visit to your castle and……” His mood continued to drop with his voice. “Sent……your little brother…..into a void……” By this time he was sitting on the ground, wringing his tail in his hands, he looked up and simply said, “Oops.”

Celestia continued her inquiry. “Discord, why didn’t you say anything?”

Discord crossed his arms as he answered. “Well it’s not like you two asked me before sealing me in stone, and by the time I was freed, I had completely forgotten about it. Don’t go blaming me for not bothering to ask me about it.”

Celestia gave a sigh. “*Sigh* We’ll discuss this later, for now, just go do something else please.”

Dawn Light lifted his head in surprise as he looked at Celestia. “WHAT? You’re just going to let him go, but I thought he was sealed in stone? What does he mean freed, why isn’t he imprisoned?” He asked desperately.

“We will talk about it later.”

“LATER, WHY LATER, he’s right there, just seal him away again! Why is he even free in the first place, what happened?”

Luna began to try and explain. “Dawn Light, Discord has been reformed, he is no longer a threat. He’s a good person now……for the most part.” She said the last line as she looked to the side.

“Good…..GOOD, you can’t be serious, he’s nothing but an evil, manipulative conniving snake, what if he’s just tricking you? There is NO WAY he is reformed!”

Celestia stomped a hoof to get Dawn’s attention. “That’s enough Dawn Light!” Dawn Light cringed. Celestia continued in a softer tone. “I promise you, he is not evil anymore, he has changed, and he certainly will not be sending you away again.” She turned to Discord with a glare. “Right!?”

Discord put a lion paw to his chest as he raised his eagle claw. “Perish the thought princess, I would never do such a thing anymore. As you have so attested, I have changed.”

Dawn Light just cringed more as he tried to hide under Luna. “Discord, perhaps it is best you go now, it will take some time to explain to him all that has transpired leading up to your reform.”

“I understand completely, if you need me, just give a call.” Discord then vanished in a flash.

Dawn Light finally came out from under Luna once Discord was gone. “Is he gone, is it safe?”

Celestia put a hoof on Dawn’s back. “It’s all right Dawn Light, you were never in any danger during this time. I promise he has changed, he won’t make you disappear like he did again. Come, let’s continue with the tour of the castle. Like I said, a lot has changed since your disappearance.” Dawn Light was still unsettled by his recent encounter, but he did feel secure with his sisters, so he continued on, his nervous attitude slowly disappearing into one of happiness for being with his sisters.

Author's Note

I GOT AN EDITOR! Some one actually volunteered to edit this story for me and this first chapter is the result of his great work. I would like to extend my thanks to Ledd Mettle for volunteering for this in my AN section. He will be going through this fic and cleaning up the chapters a bit, making them sound prettier and such. I hope those of you who favorite are re reading this so you can enjoy it better once the editing is done with each chapter.

Chapter 3: What is Real? What is Fake?

Chapter 3: What is Real? What is Fake?

“Hello?!” Dawn Light called out into the void, his voice echoing in the nothingness. “No, I can’t be back here, not again!” He started to panic. “HELLO!” He called again, only to be answered with the sound of his voice echoing in the darkness. “PLEASE, SOME PONY ANSWER ME!” He called again as he started to weep. “No, I can’t be back here. It all was just an illusion.” He curled up into a ball and cried. “Please, I don’t care anymore if it was fake, it seemed so real, I just want to be home, please. Take me back there.” Tears streamed down his face. “Please, *sob* please send me back *sob*.” Dawn Light felt a hoof touch his shoulder, at which his head shot up.

Dawn Light quickly sat up in the bed as his eyes shot open. He was panting heavily and his cheeks were wet with tears. “Dawn?” A familiar voice asked. Dawn Light turned his head to the right and saw Luna standing there looking at him with worry. “Dawn Light, are you all right?” She asked with concern as she stepped closer.

“Luna!” Dawn cried as he lunged for her. He wrapped his hooves around her neck and pressed his head to her barrel as he cried. “Luna, please don’t make me go back there again, I don’t care if this isn’t real, I don’t want to be alone anymore!” Dawn cried and sobbed in Luna’s chest.

Luna hugged Dawn Light back and wrapped both her wings around him as she nuzzled him. “It’s all right Dawn, it was just a nightmare, I promise you this is real, you were just dreaming.”

“B-but it s-seemed so real, like this does. I-I don’t want to go back to that!”

“Dawn Light, I promise you it was just a nightmare, this is real.” Luna tried to reassure him.

Dawn light pulled back a bit and looked up at Luna with tears in his eyes. “I don’t even know anymore, I can’t tell the difference between what is real or not. Am I going crazy?”

Luna wiped a stray tear from Dawn’s cheek. “No little brother, I’d say that you’ve been gone for so long that you just aren’t used to being home anymore, and you were in that nightmarish place for so long that it’s hard to forget.”

“So-so it really was just a nightmare then?”

“It was, I promise.” Luna gave a reassuring smile.

Dawn buried his head back into Luna’s chest and closed his eyes.

“Luna, is Dawn Light up?….Dawn, what’s wrong.” Celestia’s voice sounded as she walked in. She saw Luna and Dawn Light in their hug.

Dawn Light looked back and saw Celestia on the other side of the bed. He quickly released Luna and ran across the bed then leapt at Celestia. “Celly!” He cried as he wrapped his legs around her neck.

Upon Impact, Celestia staggered back a bit. “Dawn Light, what’s wrong?” She asked as she returned the hug.

“Please don’t leave me alone again!” He cried out again as he buried his muzzle in Celestia’s chest.

Celestia looked down at Dawn Light and saw him crying. She looked up to Luna as she made her way around the bed to her. “Luna, what’s wrong, why is Dawn so upset?”

“He had a nightmare that he was back in that void. I came in to check on him and saw him crying in his sleep, tossing about and whimpering.”

Celestia looked back down to Dawn Light. “Oh Dawn, I’m sorry, but it was just a dream, you really are home.”

“H-how lo-long was I asleep?”

“Four hours, it’s eleven in in the morning. I imagine you must be hungry, so why don’t we all get an early lunch.” Celestia gave a smile.

Dawn Looked up at Celestia and gave a sad nod. The two sisters each took a side of Dawn Light as Celestia kept a wing on Dawn Light’s back. There were two new guards now following Dawn Light as he walked with his sisters, one from Celestia’s guards, the other from Luna’s. Both were pegasai.

As they walked, Dawn happened to look back at them and noticed that the guard from Luna’s branch looked different. There was a tuft of fur sticking up from his ears, plus his ears looked a bit pointier than a normal pony. The guard also had slitted irises and his wings were like that of a bat instead of having feathers like the guard from Celestia’s branch.

Dawn Light looked up at Luna. “Sister, how come that guard from your branch looks different from the guard from Celestia’s branch?”

Luan smiled as she answered. “He’s a thestral Dawn Light, a bat pony. Most of the Pegasus guards under me are such.”

Dawn took another glance back at the bat pony, then looked back to Luna. “I’ve never seen one of those before, where did they come from?”

“I’d be Surprised if you had. They are another race of ponies that was discovered some time after your disappearance. They came from an island far off from the shores of our country, and some wanted to take up residence here in Equestria. I’m not sure why, but some of them that came here wanted to be in my personal guard. The one behind us is Night Wing, he is another of my best guards, he and Wind Feather here,” She motioned to the guard from Celestia’s branch, “will be watching over you for the day.”

Celestia continued. “Though we know what happened to you, we still want to make sure you stay safe, so we will make sure our best guards are with you at all times so you won’t have to worry about being alone.”

Dawn Light looked up to Celestia. “But what if I need you two, what then?”

Luna answered. “Then come find us. We will always be available to you, but we can’t BE with you all the time. We only have enough time with you for a quick lunch today, then we must get back to our duties. Feel free to explore the castle a bit, just don’t go outside the castle boundaries and into the city, we still haven’t decided on the safest way to introduce you to our subjects.”

Dawn responded sadly. “Ok.”

They soon reached the dining hall and sat together to start eating. Dawn Light sat between his older sisters. He raised his head and saw Discord sitting across from him. Discord Smiled and said “Hello” happily as he twiddled his lion paw fingers.

Dawn Still wasn’t sure about Discord, and hid halfway behind Celestia, half his head and one eye still cautiously looking at the Former God of Chaos.

Discord narrowed his eyes in dissapointment. “I see. Let me guess, you still think I’m evil don’t you?”

Dawn peeked out from behind Celestia and looked at Discord. “W-well, it is k-kind of hard for me to think otherwise, you did send me into a void of nothingness.”

Discord’s look softened. “I suppose your right, I don’t suppose ‘I’m sorry’ will be enough? I’ll just take my leave then.”

“Wait!” Dawn Light called out. This surprised every pony and god. Discord raised an eyebrow as Dawn slowly came out from behind Celestia. “Discord……I…..well…..”

“Yes?”

“It may not be enough, but it is a good start…..and….if it means anything, I’m sorry too for accusing you of being evil still.”

Celestia and Luna smiled down at Dawn Light. Discord grew a small smile of his own. “Really, well that’s encouraging to hear.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m still wary around you after what you did to me. But my sisters explained that you may have done what you did for attention because you were lonely and just wanted a friend. That’s what I got out of the explanation anyway.”

Discord raised his head and closed his eyes as he placed an eagle claw on his chest. “I suppose I did, I didn’t have a friend in the world until Fluttershy came along. Now, thanks to her, I have two wonderful friends.”

“Fluttershy?” Dawn Light questioned.

“Why yes, didn’t your sisters tell you who it was that helped reform me?”

Dawn Light looked to the side as he put a hoof to his chin. “They said it was the bearers of the elements of harmony, specifically the bearer of the element of kindness. So this Fluttershy is the one that helped you change your ways and is the bearer of the element of Kindness?”

“Indeed she is, and the other friend I mentioned is Pinkie Pie, who happens to be the bearer of the element of laughter. But sadly, they’re the only friends I have, the other bearers don’t really like me so much after what I did.”

Dawn hung his head a bit. “So you really just want friends huh?”

“Indeed, I do so enjoy having friends, but because of my new duties here, I hardly ever get to visit and see them.”

Dawn Light looked back up at Discord. “I’m sorry. Well, after talking with you, I guess I was wrong about you.” Dawn light paused before saying, “I guess you and I could be friends. It might take some time for me to not be afraid of you though.”

Discord had a big smile on his face now. “Really, you mean it? How wonderful. Well in that case, let me start by offering you my sincerest apologies for sending you to that horrible void you were in.”

Dawn lowered his head again. “I’m still not sure I’m out of it, I don’t know if this is real or not. While I was sleeping earlier, I dreamt I was back in that void again. It felt so real, like I was back there, but when I’m here, this feels real too.”

Discord then gave a sad look. “Dawn Light, what I did was meant to last roughly one thousand years. That time is up, you are no longer in that void, you really are home with your sisters. The nightmares feeling real may be a side effect from being in that void for so long.”

Dawn Looked back at Discord. “Will it ever go away?”

“Eventually, over time the feeling will fade and it will just feel like any other bad dream, assuming it keeps recurring.” Discord gave a smile.

“You see little brother, it’s just like what we’ve been telling you, this is real and you are home.” Celestia pointed out.

“And Discord has changed.” Luna added.

Dawn Light smiled up at his older siblings. “I guess you’re right.” He frowned again. “But now I’m just afraid to go to sleep again because of that nightmare. I just can’t tell if it’s real or not.”

Luna put a hoof to his shoulder. “Dawn Light, how about this, tonight, while you sleep, I will come to you in your dreams and keep that nightmare away, would that help?” She offered with a warm smile.

Dawn’s smile returned a little bigger. “It would help a lot Luna, thank you.”

“Your majesties?” A unicorn maid walked in levitating some adornments around her. It was Dawn Light’s royal garments, and they looked as good as new. All gold, a crown with a white diamond at the center, a gold necklace like Celestia’s but also with a white diamond at the center, and four gold shoes. “I have the young prince’s adornment’s ready.”

“Thank you for you service.” Celestia thanked.

The maid walked over to the princesses and prince as they stood. Dawn Light separated himself from his sisters and approached the maid. She gave a bow before him. “Your majesty, your crown, necklace and shoes are ready.”

Dawn Light gave a smile to the maid. “Thank you, they look great, good as new even, you did a wonderful job.”

“Thank you your highness.” The maid said as she rose from her bow.

Dawn Light took hold of the jewelry with his own yellow magic aura and levitated them over to himself. He first placed the shoes down and stepped into them. Then put his necklace on, and finally lowered his crown onto his head. “Nice, it all still fits. Then again, I guess I shouldn’t be surprised at that.” He faced the maid again. “Thank you again for your services miss.”

The maid gave another bow. “Of course young prince.” She then turned and left.

Dawn Light turned and faced his sisters. “So, how do I look?”

Celestia answered first with a smile. “Like a prince.”

“Indeed, you look most handsome. It is good to see you in those again after so long.” Luna added.

Dawn Light turned to Discord. “What do you think Discord?”

Discord was surprised by this. “You’re asking for my opinion?”

“Well, yes. As I said, I would like to work on us being friends. I figured this would be a good start, so what do you think?”

Discord gave another smile. “If you want my honest opinion, I think gold is overused. It looks fine on Celestia, but on you, I don’t know, I think you need something more personal, like what Luna has going on. She wears colors more suited to her position as princess of the night, while Celestia wears colors suited to her position as princess of the sun. As for you well…”

“But, I’m not a prince of anything like Celestia and Luna, I haven’t even discovered my special talent yet.”

“Good point. Hmmm…….” Discord thought for a moment. “AHA, I’ve got it! How about this?” Discord snapped his eagle claw and Dawn Light’s jewelry changed colors and look. His gold jewelry was now white and the gems that were there were changed to black. His shoes had three perfectly round red gems embedded in them as well. “What do you think?”

“Whoa, not bad.” Dawn Light raised a hoof to look at one of his shoes.

“I do have an eye for flare.”

Dawn turned to Luna and Celestia. “Sisters look, what do you think now? I like it.”

“Well, that’s an interesting look Discord. Not bad.” Celestia complimented.

Dawn turned back to Discord with a smile. “Thanks Discord, I like this look.”

Discord returned the smile. “Anything for a friend.”

The four sat down and enjoyed a meal. Dawn Light was starting to warm up to Discord after he pulled a few harmless funny pranks on the kitchen staff that came to serve their food, as well as made some of the table decorations come to life and dance about.

Sadly, their time together had to come to an end. “Well Dawn Light, I’m afraid we must take our leave, we have things that need to be taken care of.” Celestia said as she and Luna stood up.

“As do I I’m afraid, I did enjoy our time, but duty calls and all that.” Discord said with a stretch. “How boring that will be. I’ll see you around the castle Dawn Light.” Discord disappeared in a flash.

Dawn Light turned to his sisters. “Celly, Lulu, are you sure I can’t come with you while you take care of things?”

Luna gave a sad smile as she answered. “I’m sorry Dawn Light, but it is best you be on your own for a while, look around the castle or something. Trust me, you won’t like being with us while we take care of things, it’s all just boring stuff.”

“All right.” Dawn frowned.

The two sisters nuzzled Dawn. “Don’t worry Little brother, if you should need us for anything, we will be there for you. Now you go and see if you can find something to do.” Celestia and Luna got up and left Dawn on his own with the two guards.

Once his sisters were gone, he gave out a sigh. He turned to face the two guards now with him in the dining hall. “So, any idea what there is to do for fun around here?”

The two guards looked at each other, then back to the young prince. “Sorry your highness, but we tend to stay busy while here at the castle, I’m afraid we can’t help you with that.” The bat pony responded.

“I see, maybe I’ll just go to the garden then and look around.” Dawn light then made for the exit of the dining hall and left with the two guards behind him.

As he walked, he grew a bit more curious about the bat pony guard, Night Wing. “So….Night Wing was it?” He asked as he looked at the thestral.

“Yes your highness?” Night Wing responded.

“Luna said your kind came from an island far off from the shores of Equestria, may I ask what that island is called?”

“You may sire. The island my kind came from is known as Moon Star island. It is a large mass of land surrounded by the ocean, it is home to all thestrals.”

“And why did your kind decide to come to Equestria?”

“I believe each had a personal reason for coming here, no specific reason for all our kind. I suppose it could be a sense of adventure that compels some, Others might think that the island seems confining. Though it can be difficult sometimes for a thestral to have a life for themselves here in Equestria.”

Dawn Light looked back at Night Wing with a curious expression. “Why is that?”

“Our…..appearance is a little unsettling to some ponies in Equestria. Most are accepting of us, but there are some who find us…..intimidating.”

Dawn Light gave a smile. “Well I think it’s cool, I like the look.”

Night Wing gave a small bow. “Thank you your majesty.”

The trio soon arrived at the garden outside. Dawn Light paused and took in a deep breath through his nose, then exhaled. “Aaaaahhh, fresh air, it feels real nice out here, the sun is so warm out today.” He turned to Feather Wind. “Feather Wind, what season is it?”

“Summer, your majesty.”

“Nice, one of my favorite seasons. While we’re out here, my wings could use a stretch.” Dawn started spreading out his wings and moving them about to loosen them up. “Oh yeah, that feels better.” It had been years since he had actually flown, for he could not while he was in the void. He had tried near the beginning of his internment there, but to no avail, and so he had given up on it. He started flapping them and slowly rose up from the ground as he faced the two guards.

“Uh, sire, what are you doing?” Night Wing asked.

“What, I’m just stretching out my wings.” Dawn responded with an innocent smile as he slowly rose up more.

Feather Wind looked up to Dawn Light. “Sire, I must advise against any flying, the citizens of Canterlot may see you. Your sisters said that they did not want you revealing yourself to the public until they said so.”

“Relax, I’m just going to fly around the castle a bit. If any of them see me, they’ll just think I’m one of the Pegasus guards, I doubt they could see my horn from a distance.”

“Even so, it is still too risky, please return to the ground.” Night wing stated.

“If you want me, you’re going to have to catch me. SEE YA!” Dawn Light then took off like a shot.

The two guards quickly took to the air and chased after him. “Your majesty, please come back!” Feather Wind called out.

“Come and get me!” Dawn called out playfully.

“What have we gotten ourselves into?” Night Wing asked himself as he and Feather Wind Launched into the air.

Dawn Light flew about around the spires and under bridges with the two guards chasing him. “WOO HOO, now this is more like it, I really missed this!” Dawn cried out as he flew.

As he flew about, he saw Luna’s window open, he could see her sitting at a table writing out something on a scroll. Dawn flew past at such a speed. “Hi Lulu!” He said as he flew past. It was so quick that was all he could say.

Luna looked up from her scroll and out the window. She looked out just in time to see the two guards fly past. “Your majesty, please slow down!” Night Wing called.

Luna smiled and chuckled at the sight.

Dawn soon spotted Celestia walking with a gryphon over one of the bridges that connect the spires. He flew in front of them. “Hey Celly!”

“Your highness, please!” Feather Wind called as they flew past in front of Celestia.

“Princess, what was that?” the gryphon asked.

Celestia smiled as she watched her little brother lead the guards on a chase. “That was my little brother.”

The grypnon cocked an eyebrow. “Your brother, since when did you and Luna have a brother?”

Celestia looked back to the grypnon. “I’ll explain later, please excuse me a moment won’t you.” Celestia spread her wings and flew off after Dawn Light.

Dawn Light was whooping it up in the clouds now as he did barrel rolls and loop de loops as the guards continued fruitlessly to get him to come back down. Dawn Light even let his wing drag along the top of a cloud as he flew over it. “This feels great, I really missed flying.”

“Did you now, I couldn’t tell.” Celesita’s voice asked from next to him.

Dawn Light looked to his left and saw Celestia flying next to him. “Hey there big sis, what’s up?” He asked with a smile.

“I see you’re enjoying yourself.” Celesita wore a smile of her own.

“You bet, I missed the feel of the wind in my mane. It’s been so long since I’ve done this.”

“I know, but perhaps you could do it with a little less noise, you are supposed to be keeping a low profile after all.”

“I know, but I just wanted to have a bit of fun.”

“Can we talk on the ground please?”

“All right.” He answered with disappointment clear in his voice.

The two soon came to the ground back in the gardens where the chase began. “Now Dawn Light, I understand you were just trying to have fun…”

“And succeeding.” Dawn cut in.

Celestia chuckled. “Hm hm, yes, and succeeding. But you need to keep a low profile until we can figure out how best to introduce you to the kingdom, remember?”

Dawn Light hung his head. “I know, I’m sorry sister Celestia. But I couldn’t find anything else to do here so I figured a fly around the castle would be good, besides, I really needed to stretch out my wings.”

Celestia nuzzled Dawn. “It’s fine, just try not to be so noisy when flying around and be sure to stay close to the castle all right?”

Dawn Light smiled brightly at Celestia. “Ok, I’ll try to be less noisy and stay near the castle.”

“That’s good, now if you’ll excuse me, I left a gryphon ambassador alone and I must get back to him. You behave now Dawn.” Celestia spread out her wings and flew off back to the gryphon.

He turned to the two guards huffing and puffing in exhaustion. “So what do you want to do next?”

“Could we…..take a….break please…..sire?” Feather wind asked.

“Tch, fine, I guess I could go for relaxing a bit under a tree for a while.”

“Oh thank Celestia.” Night Wing commented quietly.

The sun was starting to set as Dawn Light enjoyed dinner with his sisters and Discord. Dawn was still a little apprehensive, but he kept thinking about what he had learned about Discord. He really just wanted a friend. But what was really getting him antsy was that soon it would be time for bed. Dawn was afraid to go to sleep because of his nightmare. He was afraid that the world he was in now was still just an illusion created by his mind and that if he fell asleep here, he would wake up in the cold dark reality of the void.

“Sister, are you sure it’s getting late, maybe you’re wrong. What if the sun was moving a bit fast today, it could still be a few more hours before bed time.” Dawn Light tried to argue as his sisters led him to his room.

“Dawn, you know that can’t be true, the sun never runs fast.” Celestia pointed out. “I know you’re scared to go to sleep, but you are home, I promise when you wake up, you’ll be in your own room on your own bed and we will be here for you.”

“Besides, I will come to you in your dreams tonight to assure you that the void you dream about is just that, a dream.” Luna added.

Dawn wasn’t convinced but he couldn’t argue with his sisters. “All right.” He agreed reluctantly.

The two sisters followed him into his room, Dawn Light removed his jewelry and shoes and placed them on his vanity mirror. His room was now spotless and clean, with no sign of dust anywhere.

Luna used her magic to pull the covers back for Dawn Light. He climbed in to his bed and Celestia covered him up. “Sleep well little brother, we’ll see you in the morning.” Celestia gave him a kiss on the forehead.

“Good night Celestia, good night Luna.” He said with a bit of worry as he pulled the covers up to cover his muzzle.

Celestia picked up on this. “Dawn Light, would you like us to sing you a song to help you sleep?”

“I guess that would be nice.” Dawn said as he removed the covers from his muzzle again.

The two sisters looked at each other with a smile. They looked back to Dawn and began to sing a song.

As they sang, Dawn let out a yawn as his eyes started to close. By the end, he had fallen asleep. “Sleep well little brother, I will see you soon in your dreams.” Luna whispered in his ear before the two sisters left his room and went to their own.

“Oh no, not again. HELLO?!” Dawn called out as he found himself once again in the dark void. His voice just echoed with no response. “So I’m back here.” He curled up and was about to cry until his eyes were assaulted with a bright white light. “What, what is this?” He held a hoof over his eyes. Eventually the light faded and Dawn found himself in a starry field. “What, where am I? This isn’t the void.”

“Of course not little brother.” Luna’s voice sounded from everywhere.

“Luna, where are you?” he called, followed by “Where am I?” He asked as he looked around.

The moon faded in before him shining brightly. Dawn Light once again had to put a hoof over his eyes. A tall figure emerged from the moon. The light dimmed down and Dawn saw Luna standing there before him. “Luna? Is that you?”

Luna greeted him with a smile. “Of course it is little brother, I told you I would come visit you in your dreams.”

Dawn ran over to Luna with a smile on his face. “Luna, I’m so glad to see you.” He wrapped his hooves around her neck in a hug. Luna happily returned it. He pushed back a moment. “But wait, is this real, or was what happened before real where I was in the castle, and what about that void I was just in?”

“Dawn Light calm down. As we have told you, that void you were in just now was a dream, and you are still dreaming, you being back at the castle with me and Celestia was real.”

“So then I’m just dreaming right now, and when I wake up I’ll be home for real?”

“Yes little brother, I promise until you stop dreaming about that void, I will be right here with you to keep that nightmare away.”

Dawn Light smiled. “Thank you Luna.” He pressed his head into Luna’s chest.

Luna just returned the hug and wrapped her wings around him. “I swear to you, Dawn Light, you will never be alone again. I will always be there for you, just as Celestia will.”

“*Sniff* I know you will, I think I can finally accept that I really have returned home now, you being here is the last bit of proof I need, thank you big sister.”

“You’re welcome little brother.”

They shared a moment of silence together, before dawn broke it with “Sister?”

“Yes Dawn?”

“That lullaby helped, but it was kind of corny.”

Luna couldn’t help but chuckle. “Sorry, we’ll try to come up with something better if you want.”

Author's Note

About the lullaby, I wanted to use something different other than Hush Now Quiet Now, Derpy’s lullaby was the best one I could find. Now, I should have said this earlier, about Dawn Light’s age, he is 11 years old physically and mentally. If you want to get technical, then he’s 1,o11 years old since he was sealed away in that void of nothingness for a thousand years.

Chapter 10: The Foal Sitter

Chapter 10: The Foal Sitter

Dawn’s two weeks in Ponyville had now ended, much to his dismay. He had gotten to do a bit of crusading with his new friends and fellow cutie mark crusaders, but had no luck in finding his special talent. In those two weeks, he also got more into the Daring Do series Twilight had. Twilight informed Celestia and Luna of this in one of his letters to them and got the entire series for him to fill some space on the book shelves in his room.

When Dawn Light had to leave, he was sent off with warm farewells from the element bearers and his new friends, as well as his dragon cousin Spike.

Upon his return, he found a surprise prepared just for him. Stepping out of his carriage, he was greeted by his Sisters. Celestia was the first to speak, opening the conversation with “Welcome Home Dawn! We trust you had a good time staying in Ponyville?”

“Your letters seemed to show that you were having quite some fun with the Pony folk out there.” Said luna.

“I certainly did, it was a wonderful time” Replied Dawn, “though I was sad to say goodbye to my new friends.” His Head hung visibly lower by the end of that statement.

Luna came up and nuzzled the side of his face. “Fret not little brother, you will see them again. For now we are just pleased to see you back, and we’re glad to know you enjoyed yourself.”

Dawn’s mood perked up again. “Yeah, I’m glad to be home too.”

“Dawn Light, it is so good to see you again.” Discord called as he approached and scooped Dawn up in a hug.

“Hey Discord, good to see you too. How have things been while I was away?” Dawn asked happily.

Discord set Dawn back down as he told. “Oh you know, same old same old. It does get rather boring around here from time to time, and it’s good to have you back.”

“I’m glad to be back, Discord.”

Celestia cut in on the greeting. “Dawn Light, there’s some pony here we would like you to meet.”

Dawn walked past Discord and Luna to Celestia. “Oh, who?”

Celestia stepped aside to reveal a tan colored unicorn with a brown mane and tail with a pencil drawing a balloon for a cutie mark. He had a big smile on as he looked at Dawn. “Dawn Light, this is Skript, he’ll be your foal sitter for when we can’t be around.”
“Foal sitter?” Dawn questioned with a raised eyebrow.

“That’s right your highness, I’m gonna be your new buddy when your sisters can’t be around, but I hope I can still be around even then.” He then turned towards the royal Sisters, “I’m truly honored that you even considered me for this task.” Skript said with a smile.

Luna nodded in acknowledgment, before turning again to Dawn “He came highly recommended as we looked for the best foal sitter to keep you company.” Luna informed proudly.

“Don’t worry your majesties, I’ll take good care of your little brother.” He then turned back to Dawn Light. “So Dawn, I understand you like Daring Do right?”

Dawn was a little cautious of this new pony at first, and simply answered. “Yeah, I do.”

“Well have I got something for you.” Skript’s horn lit up and two pith helmets and beige colored shirts appeared. “TA DA, just like what Daring Do wears.” He floated the items over to Dawn for him to take.

“WOW, for me?” Dawn exclaimed as his face lit up. “Look Tooky, these two are the perfect size for you.” He pointed out as he took the items in his own magic grasp. Tooky squawked in response from Dawn’s back. “Thanks Skript.”

“You’re welcome prince.”

And so Dawn quickly found himself in yet another of many new Friendships.

Several weeks Later, Dawn Light was back in the castle sneaking around from plant to pillar, looking carefully around each corner. It was not fear that drove him, rather a sense of adventure. He was wearing the pith helmet and beige shirt that Skript had given him when they first met. Tooky also had on a small pith helmet and a shirt as he followed Dawn Light closely. “As Daring Dawn makes his way through the dangerous jungle, keeping an eye out for any trouble, he makes his way to the temple he has long been seeking.” Dawn narrated as he went on.

Two guards were following behind as Dawn went about his little game, one guard was from Luna and the other was from Celestia, as always, and both were unicorns. Dawn Light zipped from a potted plant along the halls he was going through to another plant and poked his head around with Tooky right behind him. “There it is Tooky, the entrance to the forbidden temple.” He stated as he eyed the door to his room. “Inside is the treasure we have long been after, I just hope Ahuizoto isn’t here already.” Tooky squawked in agreement.

Dawn crept up to his door and slowly pushed it open a crack to peek in. “Hayseed, he’s here already.” He said as he saw a dark shadow standing in his room. Dawn ducked back behind the door and began to come up with a plan. “Ok, here’s what we’ll do, on the count of three, we’ll jump him. We have the element of surprise after all, right?” Tooky nodded. “All right then.”

Dawn peeked back into his room, the shadow figure seemed to be searching for something. “Ready, one…….two……THREE!” Dawn flung the door open and the two charged at Skript. He looked back in surprise as Dawn jumped onto his back and wrapped his hooves around his neck. “I got you now Ahuizoto! Give it up!”

“Curse you Daring Dawn, you got the drop on me again, but I will have my revenge on you.” Skript said with a smile as he played along.

The two just shared a laugh after that. “That was fun Skript, what can we do next?”

Skript went into thought for a moment. “Hmmm, I know! Have you gotten a tour of Canterlot yet?” He asked with a smile.

“Well……no, the only time I’ve been out of the castle so far was when I went to Ponyille to visit my cousins Twilight and Spike and see the other element bearers.” Dawn informed.

“Well then how about it, you want to go see what the town is like?” Skript asked with a bounce.

“I would, but……would my sisters be ok with it? And what about the guards?”

Skript waved a hoof. “Don’t worry, they said if you wanted to take a tour of Canterlot, it was ok with them that I take you and the guards can stay behind, besides it’s not like there aren’t guards all over town anyways. It’ll be just you, me, and Tooky. So what do you say, you wanna go?”

Dawn’s smile returned. “Ok, sure. Thanks Skript.”

“No problem little buddy, let’s go.”

“OH, hold on a sec.” Dawn proclaimed. Skript stopped in his tracks and looked to Dawn Light. Dawn used his magic to remove his Daring Do costume and Tooky’s, placed them on his bed for now, then put on his royal garbs. “Ok, ready.” Dawn walked up to Skript’s side who gave Dawn a smile. Tooky landed on Dawn’s back and the three left the room.

As they walked the halls, they encountered Blue Blood. Dawn frowned at first, but then smiled when he thought he should try to get along with Blue Blood, since they were family and all. “Hi Blue Blood.” Dawn greeted happily.

Blue Blood just turned his nose up at Dawn. “Hmpf, hello uncle.” That very word sent a shiver down his spine.

Dawn gave a sheepish smile and shuffled a hoof as he spoke. “Listen, Blue Blood, I’m really sorry about that prank me and Discord pulled, and I would like it if we could get along. What do you say we just forget the whole thing and start over? Since we’re family, it would be nice if we could get along.”

Blue Blood cocked an eyebrow at this. He paused a moment before answering. “Do you really think it’s that easy to make up? You ruined my coat. If you think I would forgive you so easily, then you are not very bright, for I am the prince here,” he said Motioning to himself Proudly, “and I still say that you are just some homeless foal my aunties pulled off the streets as some charity case.” He lowered his head and looked Dawn in the eyes as he pressed his muzzle against Dawn’s, and said with gritted teeth, “You are nothing but a street urchin to me little ‘Prince’.”

Skript too was gritting his teeth as Blue Blood spoke. Dawn was looking like he was about to cry as he cringed at Blue Blood’s words. Having had enough of the insolent princes harsh remarks, Skript got between them and looked Blue in the eyes. “Now listen here bub,” he began as he Pushed Blue Blood back with a jab to the chest, “Just because you’re royalty, doesn’t mean you can act like a royal pain. Dawn Light here is a sweet little kid who just wants to enjoy life and just so happens to be the little brother of Celestia and Luna, which I believe makes him far more fit as a royal than you. Don’t think that just because you’re a prince, I won’t rip you a new one, so I suggest you take your smug attitude and BACK OFF!” Skript was practically leaning over Blue Blood by the time he Finished.

Blue Blood was the one cringing now as Skript went off on him, try as he might to maintain his composure. “Now…now see here, I am a prince, you have no….no right to speak to me like that, just who are you to say such things to me?”

“My name is Skript, and your ‘aunties’ have put me in charge of taking care of Dawn when they can’t be around. It is therefore my sole mission to make sure Dawn Light is happy, and you being a mule like this is disruptive to that mission. If you want to tell the princesses about this little encounter, go ahead, see what they say. I guarantee I’ll still be here. You had best watch yourself prince.” Skript turned back with a smile to Dawn, who seemed a little confused as to what just happened. “Come along Dawn, we’re wasting time here, and we’ve got a city to explore.”

“Uh, ok…..see you later nephew.” Dawn said as he walked past a bewildered and frightened Blue Blood.

As they walked, Dawn looked up to Skript who still wore a smile on his face. “Um…..Skript, what just happened back there?” Dawn asked with a bit of confusion.

Skript kept his head forward and only his eyes looked at Dawn. “Let me put it this way, I don’t like it when other ponies are mean to sweet kids like you. When Blue Blood was being so mean to you when you tried to make up with him, it just got my blood boiling, so I let him have it. Let’s not worry about that now, we’ve still got a town to look at.” Skript stated as they approached the doors to the castle with a pair of unicorn guards on either side. They lit up their horns and opened the large doors for the two ponies. Skript lead Dawn out and through the gates and into the town.

“And here we are, the city of Canterlot, Capitol of all of Equestria.” Skript lowered his head and whispered into Dawn’s ear. “Not really my favorite city, but it’s not bad.”

“Why is it not your favorite city?” Dawn asked curiously.

Skript began to explain as they walked among the streets. “While the city itself is nice and all, most of the ponies here are rather stuck up, if you know what I mean.”

“Not really.”

“It means they tend to snub ponies who aren’t as wealthy as they are. If you’re not rich, then you’re not worth their time.”
“That doesn’t sound very nice.” Dawn commented.

“Nope, but there are a few wealthy ponies here that are actually nice.”

“Really, like who?”

“I don’t know them personally, I’ve just heard about them. One of them I know that is rather big in the wealthy circles goes by the name of Fancy Pants. He and his wife, as I understand it, are some of the nicer rich ponies. He’s always making charitable donations and such.”

Dawn smiled at this information. “Gosh, he does sound nice.”

As they walked, Dawn noticed he was starting to attract attention to himself from the ponies he passed. They all bowed respectfully as he walked by. Dawn tried to smile and wave at them hoping for one in return like what he got in Ponyville. Instead, they just bowed to him, no smile and no wave back. “I’m afraid you won’t get a smile out of them like that prince. Since your royalty, these ponies hold high standards and respect for you and will probably do nothing more than bow to you.”

Dawn Light was starting to let his smile slip as he realized this. “Oh.” He lowered his hoof and kept walking.

Skript gave Dawn a smile. “Hey, come on now. Don’t worry about that. Let’s just enjoy our walk through town. Let’s find a place to grab lunch huh?”

Dawn’s smile returned. “Ok, sure, I am getting hungry.”

They walked a bit before finding a resturaunt, Skript lead Dawn inside. A unicorn stallion with a white coat and a black mane and tail wearing a tuxedo greeted them. “Good day, welcome to the….” He paused once he noticed Prince Dawn Light. “Your highness, this is quite a surprise, welcome.” He smiled and bowed to the prince. “To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?”

Skript provided a simple answer. “We came her for a bite to eat, we decided now was a good time to get some lunch while taking a tour of Canterlot.”

“Very good, is the bird with you?” The waiter asked motioning to Tooky on Dawn’s back.

“He is, it’s all right if he comes in with us isn’t it?” Dawn asked with a bit of worry.

“Normally we don’t allow pets, but you are the prince, and so we can make an exception. Now would you like a table inside our outside?” The stallion asked.

Skript looked to Dawn to answer. “Oh, um… outside please.”

“Of course sire, right this way.” He levitated two menus from the nearby counter and led the prince and Skript through the resturaunt to a table outside on a patio with a black fence lining it. Some of the tables had large umbrellas over them. The waiter led them to a table with an umbrella. “Here you go, I trust this is to your liking.”

“This is fine, thank you.” Dawn said as he and Skript sat down in the chairs and Tooky got on the table.

“Here are your menus, what can I get you to drink?” The waiter presented them with their menus.

Dawn Light held the menu in his hooves as he looked over the drink selections. “Gosh, look at all these drinks. I don’t know what to get, there wasn’t anything like these when I was around.” He commented.

Skript offered a suggestion. “Why not just go with the regular apple juice, you’ll like it.”

Dawn looked over to Skript. “Really? Ok, I’ll go with the apple juice. And can we get some water for Tooky, my bird?”

“Of course sire.” The waiter said with a nod.

“And I’ll have the apple cider please.” Skript informed.

“Very good, I’ll have your drinks out momentarily.” The waiter said as he walked off.

Once the waiter was gone, Skript asked Dawn Light, “So prince, know what you want to get?”

“Skript, you can just call me Dawn Light, and no I don’t know what to get. A lot of the foods on here are things I’ve never heard of. Spaghetti and hayballs? Oat soup? Hay fries? I’ve never heard of any of these. It seems I have a lot more to catch up on than I thought, even when it comes to food.” Dawn stated rather sadly.

Skript offered a comforting smile. “Hey now, don’t worry, you’ll get the hang of things, it’ll just take time. Why not try the spaghetti and hay-balls? That’s a good choice, perfect to start off with.”

Dawn perked up more. “It does sound good I guess, I’ll give it a try.”

As they waited for their drinks, a stallion and mare approached them, both were unicorns. “I say, if it isn’t the young prince.” The stallion said as he and the mare bowed upon reaching the two. The stallion had a white coat, a blue mane, tail, and mustache, had three crowns for a cutie mark, and was wearing a suit with a gold chain hanging out of it.

The mare had a white coat and a pink mane and tail. She had a rather slender build compared to other mares.
Skript and Dawn Light turned to the two as Dawn greeted them with a smile. “Hello.”

“Hello there your majesty, I hope you don’t mind us approaching you like this, but this is a rare opportunity.” The mare said with a smile.

“Not at all, I like meeting others.” Dawn stated.

The stallion began introductions. “I am Fancy Pants and this is my wife, Fleur De Lys.”

“A pleasure to meet you.” Dawn Light said.

Fancy Pants then turned his attention to Skript. “And who might you be sir?”

“I’m Skript, the princesses hired me to watch over Dawn Light when they can’t. It’s nice to meet you, I’ve heard quite a bit about you.”Skript stated with a smile.

“Really, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.”

“And this is my friend Tooky.” Dawn introduced Tooky who sounded off in response. “Why don’t you and your wife pull up a seat to join us.” Dawn offered.

“Really?” Fleur asked surprised. “How kind of you.”

“We are honored you would ask us to join you for lunch.” Fancy pants stated with a smile.

“You don’t mind, do you script?” Dawn asked as he turned to Skript.

“Not at all.” Skript stated with a smile.

Fancy Pants and his wife pulled some chairs over for them to sit at the table. “If I may, what brings you out of the castle today your majesty?” Fancy Pants asked.

“Skript offered to take me on a tour of Canterlot, since It’s been so long since I last saw it, I figured why not. Things have really changed since I was……well…..” Dawn stopped there as he didn’t really want to recall his ordeal again. His face had dropped some upon his recollection.

Fancy Pants gave a smile. “I think I understand, every pony who read the paper is aware of what happened to you, terrible ordeal that. How are you adjusting with your return?”

“I guess I’m doing ok, there sure are a lot of changes from back then though.” Dawn answered.

“Like what?” Fleur asked curiously.

“Well, for one thing, the homes ponies live in have really changed, they used to be just stone and hay for roofs. Plus there’s all these foods that didn’t exist back then either, not to mention all the fancy looking clothes ponies are wearing today.”

The waiter returned with every pony’s drinks and passed them out. “Have you all decided on what you would like to order now?”

Dawn Light gave his order first. “I’ll have the spaghetti and hayballs please. Can we get a bowl of fruit for Tooky?”

“Of course your majesty, and for you sir?” The waiter directed his question to Skript.

“I’ll have the same thank you.”

Fancy Pants gave his order next. “I’ll have the garden salad sandwich please.”

“And I’ll have the oat soup thank you.” Fleur stated.

“Very good, I’ll deliver your orders straight away.” The water stated as he collected every pony’s menu in his magic grasp and trotted off.

Once the waiter was gone, Dawn let his curiosity through. “So F ancy Pants, how did you get rich, what kind of job do you have?”

“I’m in the trading business. I run a company that trades, buys, and sells with neighboring countries.” Fancy answered happily.

“Wow, so you get to meet other ponies outside of Equestria?” Dawn asked with wonder.

“Not just ponies, but other beings as well, such as the gryphons, minotaurs, and others of the like.” Fleur stated.

Dawn’s smile returned with this information. “Wow, sounds like you have a cool job.”

Fancy Pants allowed himself a light chuckle. “Hm hm, yes I suppose so. I even own an air ship for when I need to travel, or when I just need to get away and relax.”

“A what?” Dawn asked as he tilted his head.

Skript provided Dawn with the answer he was looking for. “An air ship is a ship that floats through the air. It’s connected to a large balloon that lifts it up.”

Dawn’s smile returned again. “Gosh, that sounds neat, I sure would like to see that.”

“I could do you one better, how would you like to go for a ride in one? It would be an honor and a pleasure to have you join me on my air ship, that is if it’s all right with your sisters.” Fancy offered.

Dawn’s face started looking like it was about to split in two from the grin spreading across his face. “I would love that!” He quickly realized what he was doing and took a moment to recollect himself. “I mean, that would be very nice, thank you for the offer Fancy Pants, I’ll have a talk with my sisters and see if it will be all right. Could I invite some friends as well?”

“But of course, the more the merrier, how many friends would you like to bring, my ship has plenty of room.”

“First,” dawn turned to Skript, “would you like to come along too if my sisters say it’s all right?” Dawn asked.

“Sure, I’d love to come.” Skript answered with a smile.

“Great, now as for the others…..w ell……I have like ten others I would like to invite along, would that be ok?”

“Of course, like I said, my ship has plenty of room, who are these ten friends of yours if I may?” Fancy asked with a smile.

Dawn listed off the nine ponies and dragon he wanted to invite along. His cousins Twilight and Spike, the other five element bearers and his three friends of the cutie mark crusaders. When he was done, the waiter came by and delivered every pony’s order and left a small bowl of chopped fruits for Tooky.

“Ah, then you know miss Rarity.” Fancy stated upon hearing Dawn mention Rarity’s name.

“You know Rarity?” Dawn questioned.

“Indeed, she was here in Canterlot some time ago. I had the pleasure of meeting her and spending some time with her, and I was also pleased to meet her friends, the very same ones you mentioned. It would be a pleasure to have them join us on a ride in my air ship. You and your friends are more than welcome to join me on my next Trip.”

“Thank you Fancy Pants, I’ll have a talk with my sisters about this and see about arranging it. Thank you for your offer.” Dawn used his magic to lift a fork off his plate and finally took his first bite of his meal and was very pleased with the taste. “Mmmm, this is really good.” He stated with a smile.

Skript smiled at Dawn. “Told you you’d like it.”

The five enjoyed their meal as they talked a bit more. They all soon finished their meal and the waiter came by. “I trust you all enjoyed your food?” He asked. They all nodded and complimented that they had. “Very good, the prince will be pleased to know that your meals will be on the house since you graced us with your presence today.”

Dawn cocked an eyebrow at the term. “On the house? What does that mean?”

Fleur provided the answer. “It means they’re being generous and letting us eat for free.”

Dawn looked at Fleur, “Really?” Then at the waiter, “Are you sure?”

The waiter responded with a smile. “But of course, this is the first time we have had the chance to serve royalty and it will be a big help to our business once others hear word that the prince ate here, not to mention he enjoyed the meal.”

“Oh, well ok, thank you.” Dawn said with a light smile.

“Yeah, thanks.” Skript said to the waiter.

“You are quite welcome.” The waiter took their plates and trotted off.

“Well, I suppose we should get going then, thank you for letting us join you sire.” Fancy Pants stated as he stood up with his wife. “We hope to see you again your majesty.”

“Good bye Fancy Pants, it was nice meeting you, and you miss Fleur De Lys.” Dawn stated with a smile. The two gave a small bow with their heads and left. “Wow, they were really nice.”

“They sure were, it was very nice of him to offer you a ride on his air ship.” Skript stated. Tooky got back on Dawns back and the three left the restaurant to continue the tour of Canterlot.

Dawn was feeling eager now to get back home and ask his sisters about this ride in an air ship.

Author's Note

Hey guys, sorry it took so long for the next update, I've been busy with stuff. Just so you know, from now on, whenever I get a new chapter written out, it's going to go through the person editing this story for me first before I get it posted. He is also going through the rest of this story and editing it as well. Big thanks to Ledd Mettle.

Chapter 23: Look Out Crystal Empire, Here Comes Dawn

Chapter 23: Crystal Empire, Here Comes Dawn

A few months after Dawn’s Day, another tragedy had struck Equestria. A terrible villain by the name of Tirek had escaped Tartarus and was stealing all the magic from the ponies. Celestia had sent Discord to stop Tirek but ended up betraying the ponies and sided with Tirek. This all had happened when Celestia and Luna’s parents had to leave the country for a while on an emergency meeting with the leaders of one of the countries. Dawn was devastated that one of his friends would betray him and his family and help this horrible magic stealing monster. In the end, Celestia Luna, and Cadence came to the conclusion that to protect their magic, they had to give it to Twilight for safe keeping so Tirek couldn’t get it. Celestia hoped that Twilight would master it and learn to control so much magic so she could fight and defeat Tirek.

Dawn had to give up his small bit of magic as well to Twilight and give up his cutie mark he had earned. This whole event also left him scared. It was worse when Tirek showed up at the palace and tried to take their magic, only to find it was already gone. In his anger, he cast the four alicorns to the pits of Tartarus where Dawn was left in tears of fear. His three fellow alicorns did their best to comfort him during this time and assured him Twilight was sure to defeat Tirek and free them.

Dawn didn’t know how long it took, but it did finally happen. The chains that held them disappeared and their magic returned. When they got back to Canterlot, they learned all that happened and Discord explained he faked the betrayal so Twilight could find her key that would open the chest that came from the tree of harmony. Discord apologized greatly for his deceit and begged for forgiveness. Dawn was the first to say he was forgiven with a hug.

Not only now did the six girls now have a new power they could use to battle any evil forces that may threaten Equestria, but Twilight now had a new castle of her own since her tree home was destroyed by Tirek. It was large and looked to be made of crystal as well. Twilight had also been given the title princess of friendship, along with her friends.

Another typical day for Dawn came around. It was just another school day for him with his cousins Twilight and Spike. Dawn was more than happy and eager to learn from his latest cousin and princess, Twilight Sparkle. Twilight was going through Dawn’s math lesson in Twilight’s new library of her castle and had a few problems scribbled on the black board. Dawn was taking notes so as not to miss anything and was managing to get the jest of it. In the middle of the lesson, Dawn was writing down a few more notes when there was a small flash on his parchment. Discord appeared on the paper looking like a simple doodle. “Discord? What are you doing here?” Dawn whispered.

“Hello Dawn, I just wanted to pop in and see how your lessons are going.” Discord responded.

Dawn continued in his hushed tone. “They’re going fine. I appreciate you coming by to check on me, but I don’t want to get in trouble.”

“Dawn, are you paying attention?” Twilight asked as she turned her gaze from the blackboard to him.

Dawn neatly put his hooves together on his desk. “Yes Twilight, I am.” He gave an innocent smile.

Twilight gave a smile. “Good, now continuing with the multiplication, we….” Twilight continued on.

Dawn looked back down and saw Discord riding a three like a hoarse and using a nine like a lasso on an eight. He couldn’t help but snicker a little. “Discord…please…I’ll get in trouble.” He said as he struggled to hold in his snickers.

“Yeahaw, get a long little numbers!” Discord cheered.

“Dawn Light!” Twilight suddenly called sounding a little irritated. “You didn’t hear a word I said did you?” She gave a stern look.

Dawn shrunk in his seat. “I’m sorry Twilight, but…Discord popped in on my sheet and he was doing some funny things with the numbers.”

Twilight cocked a brow. “Discord?”

Discord popped from the paper to between Dawn and Twilight. “Oh lighten up Sparkle, I was just trying to make math fun for him. I’m sure he’s probably bored by now.”

It was Discord’s turn to receive Twilight’s disapproving eyes. “Math can be plenty fun on its own.” Twilight said.

“Oh please, you may think so, but not everypony thinks like you, you know.” Discord shot back.

“Um, Discord, I do like learning this stuff. I appreciate you trying to help, but I am learning it just fine on my own.” Dawn said in hopes of keeping an argument from breaking out.

Discord looked to Dawn with wide eyes. “Really?” He looked forward with a flat look as he slumped. “Oh fine. But perhaps I could aid with the science lesson. You know, provide some visual aids and such.” He zapped in a model of the solar system.

The sun on the mobile wore a smile. The closest planet orbiting it spoke. “Fatty. Blubbergut. Hippo.” The planet said with each pass. The sun frowned.

The farthest planet was shivering with chattering teeth. “Can someone pass me a b-b-blanket please, I’m so c-c-cold.”

Dawn snickered at the mobile.

“Thank you, but we have everything we need right here.” Twilight said with an upturned nose.

“Fine.” Discord said as he made the model disappear. He folded his arms and turned away. “I just wanted to spend some time with my friend before he left on his trip.”

“Trip?” Dawn said in a questioning tone as he quirked his head to the side. “What trip?”

“Discord!” Twilight said with a glare. “That was meant to be a surprise.”

“Surprise?” Dawn questioned again.

“Oopsie, did I spoil something?” Discord said with an innocent look as a halo appeared over his head.

Twilight gave a frustrated groan. “Ugh, fine, you can stay.”

“Um, Twilight, Discord, what trip?” Dawn asked carefully with his ears flat against his head.

Twilight looked to Dawn with a warm smile. “Sorry dawn, I was going to surprise you with this but somepony…” She looked to Discord with narrowed eyes, before looking back to Dawn with a smile. “…Ruined it. You see, we’ll be going on a little trip tomorrow. But you won’t know where until we get there.”

“Really?” Dawn perked up with a smile. “Oh boy! Where are we going?”

Twilight gave a laugh. “I just said you won’t know till we get there. As long as somepony…or chaos god…keeps their mouth shut.”

Discord made a zipper motion over his mouth making a real zipper appear on his lips, sealing his mouth shut.

Spike soon entered the room carrying a tray with sandwiches on them. “Who’s ready for lunch?” He asked with a rising tone happily.

“I am!” Dawn cheered as he raised a hoof as high as he could with an eager smile.

Twilight let out a giggle at his eagerness for lunch. “Discord, care to join us?” She offered with a smile, forgetting that he pretty much ruined the surprise trip.

“Why thank you.” Discord said with a smile and a bow. In a white flash, he made a large table appear with everypony suddenly seated as they all wore fancy outfits and an array of foods was displayed before them. Spike and Dawn were put in black tuxedos and Twilight had on a purple sparkling dress. Discord was wearing a black tuxedo of his own with a red bow tie and white gloves.

Twilight and Spike looked around in confusion at first. “Hey, what happened to the sandwiches I made?”

“Uh Discord, is this really necessary?” Twilight asked.

“What, too much?” Discord asked. “I just want to provide a kind of lunch send off since this will be the last time in a good while I’ll get to share a meal with my good friend.”

“I think it’s great Discord, thank you.” Dawn said.

Twilight rolled her eyes and accepted it.

“But what about dinner tonight….and breakfast tomorrow?” Dawn pointed out.

“Oh right, the trip isn’t until tomorrow.” Discord said in a thoughtful tone as he tapped his chin with his eagle claw. “Oh well, no sense letting this food go to waste, dig in every pony.” With that, they all began to eat a delicious meal of cooked vegetables and sweet fruits.

The next day:

Dawn had to pack his things the night before the trip he was about to take and was eager to go. He bid his family a farewell before leaving to Ponyville to meet up with Twilight at the train station. Dawn had never been on a train before and was amazed at how it looked and worked. He shot a million questions about it to Twilight once they reached the station and Twilight happily answered every one. Dawn eagerly took a window seat and Twilight sat next to him. “This is so great, I’ve never been on a train before, but then we didn’t have trains a thousand years ago.”

Twilight let out a giggle. “I know Dawn, you only mentioned it like twelve times already.”

Spike had taken a seat behind them. “Thirteen actually.” He pointed out as he poked his head over the seat.

“Sorry, this is just so fun.” Dawn said. He looked out the window and watched as the scenery go by.

“It’s okay Dawn, it’s perfectly all right to get excited about something new.” Twilight said.

Dawn looked back at Twilight a moment, then leaned over and gave her a hug. “Thanks for taking me on this trip, even though I still don’t know where we’re going.”

Twilight happily hugged back and nuzzled Dawn. “You’re welcome Dawn.”

Dawn soon broke the hug and continued looking out the window. It would be at least two hours before they would reach their destination. As the train drew closer, the terrain was slowly shifting and seemed to be turning white. Dawn soon realized it was snow. The land became more and more covered as it zipped by. Even the inside of the train started to feel chilly. “Why are we heading up north, what’s up north Twilight?” Dawn asked with a cocked brow.

“Think Dawn, is there any place you learned about that’s up north?” Twilight asked with a grin.

Dawn looked down at his seat in thought. It took him two minutes to piece it together. His mouth slowly opened with a drawn out gasp. “The crystal empire?” He asked as he looked to Twilight. His only answer was a simple nod from his alicorn cousin. Dawn’s muzzle grew into a huge grin and he spread out his wings and started jumping up and down in excitement in his seat. “YAHOO! WE’RE GOING TO THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE!”

Twilight giggled again. “Dawn calm down, I know you’re excited, but your disturbing the other passengers.”

Dawn ceased his jumping and lowered his voice but his excitement could barely be contained. “I’m just so excited, we’re going to the crystal empire!” Another thought crossed his mind that made his joy grow even more. “That means I get to see cousin Cadence and cousin Shining Armor!”

“Yep, we’ll be staying there for about a week to visit them.” Spike pointed out.

Dawn started jumping again with a huge toothy grin and let out squeals of delight in an attempt not to bother the other train riders.

The terrain outside quickly shifted from snowy to sunny as the train neared the station. Dawn looked out the window and saw one of the most beautiful sights he had ever seen. An entire city made of crystal. Even the citizens seemed to be made of crystal as they seemed to sparkle and were transparent. The train pulled up to the station and Dawn was the first one out as he rushed out to look at it. Twilight and Spike had to run to catch up to him so he wouldn’t run off. “Dawn, stay close to us okay.”

“Wow, look at this place, it so shiny and crystally.” Dawn said, seemingly not hearing Twilight’s words.

“And we lost him.” Spike commented.

Dawn spotted a crystal pony nearby and rushed over to the mare. “Hi there!” He chirped.

His sudden appearance made the crystal mare jump in surprise. “Oh, uh…hello there, can I…help you?”

“Hi, I’m Dawn Light, this is the first time I’ve been to the crystal empire and never met a crystal pony before. It’s nice to meet you.”

The crystal mare gave a nervous smile at first. “Oh, well, it’s…nice to meet you two. Welcome too…wait, did you say Dawn Light?”

Twilight and Spike came up behind Dawn.

“Yep, that’s me.” Dawn responded with a smile to the mare’s question.

The crystal mare saw Twilight on approach with Spike. She gave a gasp. “You’re princess Twilight Sparkle.” She then turned her eyes to the little alicorn prince before her. “And you must be prince Dawn Light.” She bowed low. “Please forgive me for not noticing sooner your majesties.”

Dawn gave a sigh and a roll of his eyes. This was something he didn’t want. “Please don’t bow, I just wanted to meet you.”

The mare rose from her bow. “Thank you your majesty, I am honored.”

“Sorry about the sudden intrusion mam.” Twilight said. “He’s just really eager.”

“It’s quit all right, I’m glad I could welcome you to our fair city.” The mare stated.

A pair of crystal pony guards approached the group. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, Spike the dragon, prince Dawn Light, we have been sent to escort you to the crystal palace, please come with us.” The first guard said.

“Aw, but I wanted to talk to this pony some more.” Dawn whined.

Twilight giggled. “Don’t worry Dawn, you’ll have plenty of time to meet the crystal ponies once we get settled.”

“Okay.” That perked him up quickly. He faced the mare again. “It was nice meeting you miss…” He trailed off.

“Honey Wheat your majesty.” The mare replied.

“I hope to meet you again miss Honey Wheat.” Dawn said with a smile. The group then departed following the crystal guards. Dawn darted his head left and right trying to take everything in as he passed by all the structures. He waved to some of the crystal ponies he saw along the way and all they did was give a smile and bow. At least they weren’t intimidated like the last time when he had guards with him walking around. But he did wish they would at least wave back. Sure he was a prince, but he just wanted friends, not respect.

As they drew closer to the crystal palace, Dawn caught site of two ponies that made his excitement grow more. He flared his wings and flew away from his entourage to grip his pink alicorn cousin in a tight hug. “Cousin Cadence, I’m so happy to see you!”

Cadence felt some air escape her lungs when her little cousin plowed into her for a hug. She quickly shook it off and hugged him back. “It’s great to see you too Dawn, it’s been too long.” She happily nuzzled his cheek with hers.

They soon broke the hug and Dawn hopped to the other pony that filled him with joy to see and gripped him in an equally tight hug. “Cousin Shining Armor, I missed you.”

Shining gave a grunt of his own when Dawn jumped him. He too quickly shook it off and smiled as he hugged Dawn back. “I missed you too kiddo, glad you could make it.”

Twilight and Spike finally managed to reach the three. When they did, Twilight and Cadence greeted each other in their usual manner with their song and dance routine. “Sunshine, sunshine, lady bugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” They shared a laugh, then a hug. When Twilight moved to greet her brother, Spike got a greeting hug from Cadence, then from Shining Armor.

“So, what do you think of the crystal empire so far?” Cadence asked.

“It’s great here, everything is all shiny and pretty.” Dawn responded.

“Come on, let’s get you all settled in and rest up a bit. I imagine you’re a bit tired from that long train ride.” Shining suggested.

“I could use a nap.” Spike said.

“Spike, that’s practically all you did on the train.” Twilight pointed out with a giggle.

“Yeah Spike, you are kind of lazy.” Dawn said with a cheeky grin.

Spike puffed his cheeks in annoyance. “Hey, I am not.”

Dawn and Twilight, even Cadence and Shining Armor shared a laugh. The crystal guards had taken to carrying the luggage Spike, Dawn, and Twilight brought after meeting up with them.

Once they entered the palace, Dawn started gawking in amazement again. “Wow, this place is huge. It seems bigger than Canterlot castle.”

“That’s because it is.” Cadence said. “From what I learned about the previous ruler before Sombra, she wanted a big castle. The size and shape had to be big so it could maximize the use of the crystal pony’s positive energy to drive off any dark forces that threaten it.”

“Sombra?” Dawn cocked his head in confusion. “Oh right, that nasty unicorn guy Twilight told me about. He was wanting to conquer everything by using the power of the crystal empire. But then my sisters showed up and turned him to shadow and sealed him away.”

“That’s right Dawn, glad to see you were paying attention during your history lessons.” Twilight said.

“Of course I was.” Dawn chirped. “I also liked the story you told me of how you and your friends and Spike helped save the crystal empire from Sombra when he came back. That was so cool.”

“Yeah, I was pretty awesome.” Spike said with a cheeky smile.

“All right Mr. Hero, this is your room.” Shining said. They stopped at a door and Shining opened it with his magic to allow them entrance. Dawn walked in first to inspect the room.

There were two beds to the left that looked identical and were king size. They had four posts with what looked like curtains tied to the posts and blue sheets and pillows. There was a single night stand between the two with a single lamp. On the opposite side of the room was a pair of dressers. Across from the room was a large window with white curtains and finally, next to the dressers was a door that led to the bath room. “Dawn, Twilight, Spike, this will be your room.” Cadence informed.

“Nice place.” Dawn said.

“Thanks Cadence.” Twilight said. The guards walked in and placed their luggage on the first bed.

“We’ll let you unpack and settle in first, then you can meet up with us in the throne room where we’ll head to the dining room for lunch.” Shining informed.

“Good idea, I am getting hungry.” Spike said.

Once Cadence and Shining Armor were gone, Twilight went over to the luggage to unpack and Dawn look in the room some more. “Wow, the Crystal Empire. I still can’t believe I’m here.” He started hopping up and down in glee. “This is so exciting! Thanks for bringing me here Twilight, Spike!”

“Don’t mention it little buddy.” Spike said with a smile.

After a few minutes of unpacking, the trio began their trek through the palace to the throne room. Along the way, they had a chance meeting with a guard that wasn’t a crystal pony, but a pegasus. Dawn was the first to greet him out of curiosity. “Hi there, I’m Dawn Light, what’s your name?”

The guard looked to Dawn with a smile, then bowed. “Greetings your highness, I am Flash Sentry.”

(You may commence with the booing now.)

Twilight adopted a small blush upon seeing the guard. “Oh, hello Flash. It’s…*ahem* good to see you again.”

“Princess Twilight, always a pleasure.” Flash dawned a small blush of his own. “So…I understand you and your new cousin are here for a visit?”

“Oh yes, Dawn Light was just so eager to come visit the Crystal Empire. So his sisters asked me to take him, so here we are…together…at the Crystal Empire. Heh heh.” Twilight chuckled nervously still wearing the blush.

Dawn watched the display curiously. He leaned to Spike and whispered to him. “What’s with them?”

Spike whispered back. “Twilight has a crush on Flash Sentry.” He followed up with a chuckle.

Dawn made an O’ with his mouth in realization. Then he smirked, then giggled.

“Would you…like an escort to the throne room?” Flash asked.

“Sure, I would love one.” Twilight answered.

“All right then, right this way.” Flash said as he began to lead the way.

“Twilight, don’t you know the way already?” Dawn asked.

Twilight hesitated a moment. “Well…yes…but we haven’t seen each other in a while so this would be a good chance for us to talk. Dawn, Flash Sentry is a friend I made here in the Crystal Empire.”

“Friend huh, so how’d you two meet?” Dawn asked.

“Oh nothing much happened really. We just happened upon each other during one of my trips to the Crystal Empire.” Twilight said.

“Oh come on Twilight, your leaving out the best part about the other world we went to.” Spike pointed out.

“Other world?” Dawn questioned.

Twilight gave a tired sigh while Flash shared a laugh. “I remember hearing about that trip. I was there when Twilight told her friends about what all happened.”

“Come on Twilight, you gotta tell me now.” Dawn nearly whined.

“All right Dawn, I’ll tell you about it over lunch.” Twilight relented.

The now turned group of four made their way to the throne room where they met up with Cadence and Shining Armor and, from there, went to the dining hall for lunch where Twilight recanted her tale of her adventure to this whole other world inhabited by strange bipedal creatures she came to learn were called humans. She told how it started with this unicorn trying to steal her crown and escaped to this other world. Dawn was glued to every word Twilight said about her journey. When it started and Twilight said how Spike had turned into a dog, Dawn nearly lost it. He also found it interesting that there were these…human versions of Twilight and his friends from Ponyville.

Twilight told of this one girl who was once Celestia’s student named Sunset Shimmer and she was the unicorn that stole her crown and escaped to this other world. She had to go to this place called a high school and win the crown back at this celebration the school holds once a year. She didn’t have much time for the portal to this other world and hers would only stay open for a short time and if it closed before she went through it, she would be stuck there for a very long time.

In the end, Twilight and her new human friends that resembled her pony friends banded together and defeated Sunset Shimmer and reclaimed her element of magic.

“Wow, what a story. Can I go see this other world Twilight? Can I, can I can I?” Dawn asked with each hop.

“I’m sorry Dawn, but that could be dangerous. Besides, the portal is closed now and won’t be open again for a very long time.” Twilight informed.

“Awwww.” Dawn whined. Dawn Light, Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Shining Armor, and Cadence enjoyed the rest of their meal as they talked and told each other about what may be new or just making idle chatter. Though Dawn was enjoying his time with his extended family, he was eager to get out there and see the rest of the Crystal Empire.

After Lunch was had, Dawn, Twilight, and Spike were making their way back through the palace to the exit to look around the empire while Cadence and Shining took care of their royal duties. Dawn gave a smug grin as he had an idea to just mess with Twilight for fun. It quickly vanished as he gave a genuine smile. “So Twilight, you like him don’t you?” He suddenly asked.

Twilight looked to Dawn curiously. “Hm? Like who?”

Dawn gave a sly grin. “You know who, that Pegasus guard Flash Sentry? You like him.”

Twilight’s face flushed red. “I…I do not.” She protested.

Spike giggled at the scene and just watched. “Oh come on Twilight, I may have a foal body and mind, but I wasn’t born yesterday. My experience with Crystal gave me some insight to the whole love thing. I saw the way you looked at him.”

Twilight turned her nose up and away with a blush. “I do not, and I don’t appreciate you talking about it.”

Dawn walked backwards in front of Twilight. “Twilight and Flash, sitting in a tree.” Spike then joined in as he jumped next to Dawn. “K-I-S-S-I-N-G!”

Twilight shot Dawn angry eyes still with a blush. “Knock it off Dawn.” She warned.

He galloped a little ahead. “You want me to stop you gotta catch me first.” He declared before flaring his wings and taking off.

Twilight realized what he was doing and managed to shake off the taunting she got from her cousin and gave a smile. “You asked for it!” Spike hopped onto Twilight’s back so as not to be left behind and she took off after Dawn. “I’m gonna get you!”

“Try and catch me!” Dawn called back and stuck his tongue out at her. Their laughter echoed through the halls of the palace as they raced through the place. Dawn managed to find a window that led outside and swerved to take it. Twilight managed to follow and now the chase was on outside the palace.

“Get back here you little scamp!” Twilight called playfully.

“Not a chance slow poke!” Dawn taunted back.

Spike was not looking too good from the ride he was getting.

The chase went on over the empire giving Dawn a good look at the whole area. In his admiration, he slowed down his flight which allowed Twilight to catch him and tackle him into a cloud. “Got you!” The two shared a laugh while Spike hung tightly to Twilight. Thus was Dawn’s first day in the Crystal Empire.